Endless War 6t672t

ENDLESS WAR

By Gaëlle Cathy

Published by: Gaëlle Cathy at Smashwords Copyright © 2021 by Gaëlle Cathy

*** All rights reserved. Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise) without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of various products referenced in this work of fiction, which have been used without permission. The publication/use of these trademarks is not authorized, associated with, or sponsored by the trademark owners. Smashwords Edition Licence Notes This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to your favorite retailer and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Beta Readers: Jeffrey Meek Abby Christina

Cover Designer: SelfPubBookCovers.com/billwyc

ISBN: (epub) 979-10-96374-20-5 ISBN: (paperback) 979-10-96374-21-2

Acknowledgment Part One: Choices Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Part Two: Consequences Chapter One* Chapter Two* Part Three: No Way Out About Gaëlle Cathy Other Books by Gaëlle Cathy Connect with Gaëlle Cathy

Acknowledgment

To my great beta-readers: Jeff, and a special shout out to Abby, whose input and advices gave me a lot to think about, and helped make this story so much better. Thank you so very much for all the hard work and .

Part One: Choices

Chapter One

Sienna bolted upright in her bed, one hand pressed hard against her chest. “Oh God,” she breathed out before exhaling, looking at the ceiling. She startled as a branch from the Douglas fir beside the house brushed against her window. She put away one lock of her long, wavy blond hair. She shook her head as she exhaled loudly once again. Barely out of her nightmare, she was startled again when the door to her bedroom opened abruptly. She smiled at the silhouette that jumped on her bed. “Happy Birthday, Sin!” Shiloh lit the bedside lamp. While looking at her, his smile turned into a questioning frown. “You okay?” She nodded. “Just had the weirdest dream.” “Weird as in kinky, right?” She laughed softly while brushing the untidy, light brown hair of her best friend. “No,” she said, tapping his shoulder. “Come on, you’ve only got naughty dreams nowadays, you dirty slut.” Sienna couldn’t help but chuckle. “I swear.” “Ugh. I’m going back to my room then.” “Nooo.” She held him by the arm and he tickled her briefly, making her laugh out loud. After she calmed down, and they sat side by side with their back against the headboard, she looked at the bedside alarm clock. “Wow! You should go back to your room indeed. Did you see what time it is?”

“Yep. Two hours past midnight. So, Happy Birthday, babe,” he said, looking deeply into Sienna’s captivating gaze. It was greyer at this early hour than its usually flashing blue grey. “You’re incredible, Shiloh. We don’t even know what time I was born anyway, so maybe I’m still sixteen for another couple of hours. Thought about that?” The young man shrugged and she smiled. “You’d better go back to your room now.” “You know they won’t say anything. They like me better in your room than in Gregoire’s.” Sienna smiled even more. She looked towards the window again, the Douglas fir still brushing against it. The wind was blowing strongly. “They don’t care, you know. Besides, Gregoire’s straight.” “Silly, silly little girl. Boys…they’re straight until they’re screaming for you to go deeper.” “Oh stop, don’t say anymore words, I don’t wanna know.” “Damn Sin’, you’re seventeen now, and a senior, you’re gonna have to stop thinking about sex so much and actually get some. You just can't go to college a virgin.” “All right, that’s it, go back to your room.” She pointed her index finger to the door. Instead, Shiloh settled comfortably on the bed. “No, no, I want to know about that nightmare. You’re having a lot of those lately. But first, about tonight, I’d better warn you, before you cry. I don’t think there are any replays on reruns, babe. You might miss an episode.” “Why would I miss Veronica Ma—Oh no, don’t tell me the Newtons planned a party?” Shiloh nodded. “Make sure to fake surprise, okay? Now on to the nightmare.”

“I hate parties. I didn’t know they would do that.” “Come on, after Hannah’s sweet sixteen and Ben’s seventeenth last month? No way wouldn't they do something.” “They’re already so nice to all of us. Paul and Annie are by far the best foster parents we’ve ever had.” “Couldn't agree more.” Sienna looked again towards the window and shivered. She felt the urge to go toward it and look outside for no reason. She shivered again and then returned her attention to Shiloh. “Still, I really don’t like parties.” “That was before, now you’ll see, parties are for one reason only: hooking up. You need to taste some—” Sienna put her hand above Shiloh’s mouth. “Don’t finish that sentence. And just make sure nobody buys anything, okay?” “Don’t worry, I know you, I already told our friends; ‘no gifts’. Okay, now tell me about that nightmare.” “It was confusing.” “You’re a confusing girl, so…all right, don’t glare, I’m listening.” “There were, I don’t know, beasties.” “Beasties?” He said, holding back a laugh. “I don’t know how else to describe them, I couldn’t see well, everything was blurry, but there was blood and…monsters.” “Monsters?” “Don’t give me the look.” “What look? All right, you’re glaring again; I’ll shut up. Go on now.”

“That’s all.” “That’s all? You were all sweating and looking crazed when I walked in and… that’s all?” “I wasn’t crazed. Okay maybe it’s not all but it was weird, there were people, or I think they were people, they looked like people, but they were not, and the blood, and the things, hairy things and… what? Stop that!” “What? I didn’t say anything.” “You’re laughing.” “Am not.” Sienna waited a few seconds, watching him intently before going on. “People were dead. I think, they were fighting, the weird people and the hairy things tha —you’re laughing again!” Shiloh couldn’t hold back his laughter any longer. “It’s not funny. It was scary.” “Oh no it is funny; you dreamt about Bigfoot!!!” Sienna tapped him strongly on the shoulder but he didn’t stop laughing. “It wasn’t Bigfoot.” “Okay, then what did the hairy things look like?” “I–I’m not sure, but it doesn’t mean it was Bigfoot. Besides, there was more than one.” “Bigfoot’s spawn?” “I’m never telling you anything ever again.” Sienna crossed her arms over her chest. “You’re so cute when you pout like that,” Shiloh said, as he caressed the long,

wavy locks away from her face. “Come on, I’m just messing with you, Sin. Besides, there’s no shame in dreaming about Bigfoot when you live in Willow Creek, CA, you know. It’s Bigfoot’s capital.” “All right, get out of my room.” Shiloh sat closer instead. “Come on, I’m messing with you again. Seriously, we’ve seen tons of newspaper articles and news reports about strange disappearances in the woods and an increase in wild animal attacks over the last couple of months. Plus, last night we did watch the new documentary on Bigfoot’s legend. I’m not mocking you, just sayin’. Things we see or watch during the day play with our minds at night. I swear, I’m not making this up.” “I know, I know. It just felt really weird.” “It—” The bedroom’s door opened once again. Sienna and Shiloh didn’t change their positions on the bed. “Morning kids.” “Morning, Paul.” “Or, should I say, “dawn”? So try to keep it down a little bit for the others, okay? Though I think you should still sleep a little more, you both need to be in shape for…the day’s activities.” Sienna hid her smile at Mr. Newton’s barely hidden wink at Shiloh. The young man got up from the bed. “Yeah, today’s activities, I’ve got a game in the gym…” he ended with a wink at Sienna who laughed as he and Mr. Newton left her room. Paul peeped back in and whispered. “Happy Birthday, Sienna.” “Thank you.” “See you later, sweetheart.” Sienna nodded and Paul closed the door.

***

“Hey Sin, check this out.” Sienna walked back to Shiloh, who was bent over the newspaper box that stood across the street from the entrance to Captain John High School in Hoopa, CA. It was about 11 miles north of Willow Creek and most of the teenagers in their town were ed there. Sienna looked over his arm at the newspaper he had picked up. “One more disappearance in Trinity National Forest. Wild animals still first lead, said the headline.” Sienna nodded pensively as Shiloh’s brows furrowed. “If they really think wild animals are doing this, then why is the FBI on it?” Sienna tried desperately to read over his arm, knowing that she wouldn’t stop, he gave her the newspaper as they crossed the street towards the school. “It’s weird, yes, the article doesn’t explain it. There are beginning to be a lot of wild animal attacks.” “You should tell them they’ve got it all wrong; it was Bigfoot,” he mocked. Sienna tapped his shoulder roughly but only hurt her hand in the process. Shiloh grinned widely as they walked into the building. “I’ll get you one day,” she said, mildly, even as she smiled. He walked backwards in front of her. “No but seriously, there are some things out there, you know, the government doesn’t tell us everything, so I’m sure stuff exists that people have no idea about.” “Like Bigfoot, right? You had your laugh, Shiloh, now please move on.”

“No, I’m serious, Sin. I’m telling you, the FBI being on the case, it’s…I don’t know…something, but there’s more to these animal attacks than it seems.” “I should call you Agent Mulder.” “You don’t believe there are other creatures in the world?” “Like aliens?” “Aliens, yes, but not only, creatures that aren’t necessarily from other planets?” “I don’t know. I’ve only been in Willow Creek for four years but now, I keep thinking of Bigfoot every time I think of a creature so…I’m not convinced. And you shouldn’t read The National Enquirer, Shiloh.” “People are starting to wonder about those deaths and wild animals. Don’t they have a right to? So, yeah, I’m skeptical about any explanation that comes from officials. I want to keep my mind open. I believe there are other creatures than humans on Earth.” “Hey Sienna.” Sienna turned around to look at the short brunette behind her. “Hi Indigo!” Sienna looked at the newcomer and smiled. Shiloh nodded slightly to Indigo and looked away as three guys knocked over the brunette, causing her to drop her books. The students left laughing while Sienna bent to help Indigo pick up her books. “Stupid jocks,” she said. “I don’t pay attention to them,” Indigo told her quietly. Shiloh pretended to look around, his hands in his pockets. “Are you coming tonight?” Shiloh was pulled out of his fake reverie at Sienna’s question to the girl. Shiloh looked suddenly embarrassed, which delighted Indigo.

But she quickly returned her attention to Sienna. “Tonight?” She looked at Shiloh again with a smile. “Oh right, the alleged surprise party to which I was not invited anyway.” Sienna scowled at Shiloh but turned to Indigo with a bright smile. “I hate surprises so he broke it to me. As of now, you’re invited. You can’t say no, I’m the birthday girl, so I get what I want.” “Tonight, well…” Indigo looked up at the ceiling, intensely. Shiloh looked up too but saw nothing but the ceiling. “Tonight seems like a good night. I’ll come.” “You don’t even like parties, do you?” Shiloh questioned abruptly. Sienna looked disapprovingly at her best friend. “I mean—” “I think I’m going to like this one. Plus, birthday girl here requested my presence, so shall it be,” she said as she began moving away. “Oh, just one thing though, Indigo.” “No presents….” Indigo said before continuing. “How did you know?” Sienna asked with a smile. “The little fairy told me so,” Indigo told her before laughing as she left. Sienna turned towards their class with a smile. “Why did you do that, Sin?” “What?” “Invite her. Nobody’s gonna talk to her, again.” “I like her. She’s always been nice to me.” “Duh, you’re the only one talking to her. Chick is weird, “the little fairy”… Come on.”

“She was kidding. Anyway, it’s my party; I invite who I want.” “Great, invite the chess club while you’re at it.” “Why not?” Sienna spoke while entering the classroom. Shiloh shook his head and started towards his classroom.

***

Sienna was standing in front of her full-length mirror. She held a white shirt in her left hand, and a red top in her right hand. She sighed. She was currently wearing black denim pants and a t-shirt and couldn’t decide what to wear for the party. She looked at her bed on which laid a dark blue jean, a black skirt and beige denim pants. She glanced at her alarm clock; she was already late. She looked towards the window, as often these days. She shook her head. She had better hurry. Officially, Shiloh and her were going to the movies tonight to celebrate her birthday. Officiously, he was to take her to the party, and she would pretend to be surprised—and happy—to be there. Right now she really didn’t feel like it but had no idea why. She knew, however, that once she would be there, with Shiloh, the Newtons and their foster siblings, she would enjoy herself. She sighed and looked towards the window again. She put her clothes on the bed and walked to her window, which she opened. She closed her eyes and smiled at the fresh November breeze that caressed her face. She opened her eyes and stared at the pitch-black night. The forest was in total darkness. Woods at night could be a very scary place, but right now, she pictured herself going down the trellis against the wall under her bedroom to go there. She and Shiloh used it so often to sneak out of the house, but not at night. What is wrong with me? She bent to look at the ground then at the forest again, as if something was

pulling her. She startled when the door opened. “Seriously, Sin?” Shiloh asked as he stared at her. She quickly closed the window behind her and walked to her bed. “I just don’t know what to wear.” He sighed and picked up the black skirt and the white shirt and handed them to her. “I'm not sure, Shiloh. That skirt is a bit short, and that shirt is see-through.” Shiloh grinned. “Exactly. Tonight; boys, hook up, ?” She smiled and he went on. “You’re gonna look smokin' hot. That shirt is perfect for your black bra,” he said, pointing at her chest. She frowned. “How do you know what bra I’m wearing?” He raised his eyebrows. “I know everything about you, babe. Now, get dressed so we can go.” “Okay, hold on just a minute,” she said as she unbuttoned her pants. “I need to put on some make up.” She walked to her dresser but he grabbed the eyeliner from her hand. “No way, you don’t want your eyes to stand out even more.” “Um, yeah, I guess,” she said while looking at herself in the mirror above her dresser. He was right; her flashing blue eyes had always gotten her stares. It was very bright. Sometimes though the blue was greyer, at night especially, and other times, it almost seemed like it glowed as it darkened a little. Neither she, nor Shiloh had ever seen anyone with such eyes. She was caught in her thoughts but raised her arms like an automat as Shiloh lifted her t-shirt, and put the white shirt on instead. He grabbed her chin between her fingers. “I don’t mind taking your pants off for you, but, it’s best if you do it yourself,

don't you think?” She smiled. “ Okay, okay, I'll hurry now.” Shiloh barely turned around as she took off her pants and put on the black skirt. “Shiloh?” “Yeah?” “Do you think…David will come?” “Forget about that loser, Sin.” He turned around while she zipped up her skirt. He moved closer and lifted her chin once again. “Forget about him. Matthias asked you out last week, why'd ya say no?” “I barely know him. I mean, he’s okay but I don’t know. I really liked David. And I just…don’t understand.” “I told you, stop racking your brain about him. Sometimes us guys we do stuff, act some ways for no reason. We suck.” She smiled and he nodded. Mission accomplished he seemed to think. He winked at her then looked her up and down with another nod. “So?” She asked, hesitantly. “Mmm, you sexy thing.” She chuckled. “Okay, just a tad of lip gloss and I’m ready.” Shiloh moved closer and put it on her supple lips. “Now we’re good to go."

***

The party was in full swing; teenagers were scattered around dancing and laughing. Sienna was shy at first about her outfit, but after Mrs. Newton told her she looked really beautiful, she relaxed. Shiloh was wearing a dark blue jean and a sweatshirt. They were talking in a corner of the gymnasium. “See, this wasn’t such a bad idea after all,” he said. “You’re kinda right. I still think the music is always too loud at parties but that’s standard, I guess.” “You gotta get used to it, Sin; we’re gonna go out to Eureka more often now ‘cause it's too small here. We'll find each other a nice and hot boy to toy with.” Sienna laughed. “Yeah: I find a guy and you scare him off.” “Me? I’d never do that.” “Yeah, like I haven’t seen you do it.” “I only scare off the losers, Sin. You seem to like a lot of those.” Sienna shook her head and the smile disappeared from her lips. “You scare off the losers and I scare off the good ones.” “Hey, you didn’t scare David off, okay? He wasn’t man enough to handle you, that’s all. His loss.” “Yes, I did; we kissed and he ran away. He literally ran away and texted me the next day to break up, not that we really got a chance to date in the first place. So in the end, I scared him. I must be a really bad kisser.” “It’s not true, it was his deal, okay? He wasn’t the one.” “In any case, I’m still single, and I’ve only kissed once. He was the first boy I’ve liked, sorta. I feel like I’ll never meet someone I truly like. I mean, love. I don’t ever fall in love. There’s something wrong with me. Cynthia, Betty, Amy, they’ve all fallen in love, like, three, four times each since fifth grade. I don’t ever feel that. What if I can't feel that? What if there truly was something wrong

with me?” “Hey, chill, you don’t believe that crap, do you? Besides, you didn’t exactly pick the perfect examples; those three change boys like they change panties. Not sure they’ve actually been in love. It doesn’t happen like that, Sin. What about Sarah? I’ve never seen her date anyone. And Lisa, she dated Mike for like ten seconds last year but otherwise zilch. So, get this out of your head; you’re just taking your time but… You should take the plunge, though. It doesn’t have to be meaningful all the time, a movie here, a milk-shake there, just date a little, with Matthias or others, that way you’ll get a better feel of what you like.” “I don’t know, maybe… I just want to feel something…strong.” “Nice party.” Sienna turned and smiled before hugging Indigo. “I’m glad you came.” “Told you I would. Are you enjoying it?” “Surprisingly, yes. How about you? Nobody is giving you trouble, I hope?” “Don’t worry about me, negative energies just roll off me.” “Weirdo,” Shiloh whispered while turning his back to the two girls who moved closer to each other. “I know you said no presents but I still have a gift for you. It doesn’t cost anything, I promise.” “I’m listening.” Indigo smiled and took Sienna’s right hand. Sienna raised her eyebrows but let her do it. Shiloh overheard the conversation and turned to watch with interest. Indigo put the back of Sienna’s hand in her palm and then traced patterns on the other girl’s hand with two fingers.

“Kinda what I thought,” she said. “What is it?” Sienna said with a gentle laugh. “What are you doing?” “Your life is about to change, Sienna.” “Because I’m seventeen?” She said with raised eyebrows. “Matter of fact yes, I mean, kinda. I mean, tonight’s a special night. It was obvious what with the alignment of the planets these past couple of months. Things are happening lately.” “What things?” Shiloh moved in between the two girls. “Come on, quit the bullshit. Don’t wanna-be-fortune-tellers or whatever the Hell you are trying to be simply tell people what they want to hear? No crap about planets, just tell her she’s gonna meet a boy tonight, that’s all she wants to hear.” Cynicism evident in Shiloh’s voice. However, the smile on his face disappeared when he saw Indigo’s expression. “She’s gonna meet a boy tonight? Seriously?” He asked, stunned. “Well, she could, if you would just move away from her from time to time.” Shiloh and Indigo stared at each other with thinly veiled hostility.” “Come on, Indigo, he’s my best friend,” Sienna said softly, trying to ease the sudden tension. “Never mind,” Indigo turned her back to Shiloh to take Sienna’s hand in hers again. “Yes, very, very interesting. And kinda sad too.” “What? And…are you serious? Do you know how to do that?” Indigo didn’t answer; she let go of Sienna’s hand. “Wow, yeah, lots of changes, radical, and choices too. Quite a rollercoaster ride, honestly.” Indigo meant to move away.

“That’s it? Come on that’s not a present, that’s a headache in perspective.” “Don’t bother, Sin; you know she’s just blowing hot air. She doesn’t know anything.” Indigo stared at him a moment longer before giving Sienna a smile. “A present? Okay; trust yourself. And tonight.” “Trust tonight and myself? Even I think you’re weird now, you know.” Indigo laughed. “It’s okay. I am. Have fun tonight, see you in school.” Indigo headed toward the exit. “She’s not even staying?” “Good riddance, talk about a party pooper.” “No, but it is weird.” “Don’t believe anything she says.” “She said I’m going to meet someone; that part, I hope is true.” “Yep, we definitely need to find you a hottie to pop your cherry.” Sienna whacked him in the arm, looking all around to make sure nobody had heard him. Shiloh shrugged with a smile. He spoke more quietly. “I’m sure that’s what those nightmares are. You’re feeling guilty about all those erotic dreams you're having lately.” “Sssh.” Sienna looked around again which made Shiloh’s smile widen. “No shame in that; you’re seventeen and you need to get laid.” “Can’t you be any cruder? And…louder?” “I can if you want.” Sienna smacked him strongly again but only hurt her hand, as usual, while he

smiled. “Yep, you need a hottie,” Shiloh said, scrutinizing their surroundings. “But I really hope we’ll have some crashers then, ‘cause boys in this school really blow.” Shiloh laughed and Sienna ed him when she understood what he was referring to. “That’s a good thing for me, yeah, not so much for you.” They laughed together and enjoyed the party until Sienna’s answers to his conversation became evasive nods. She looked absent-minded. Shiloh asked her for the time. He repeated himself again and the third time he asked he looked at her and waved his hand in front of her face. She shook her head and looked to the left. “That one’s definitely a crasher,” she said as she moved to hide behind Shiloh’s shoulder to observe an Asian young man, with slightly long hair, standing in the back of the room, talking to a couple of girls. “Wow. He’s hot,” she couldn’t help but add, as she looked at him from top to bottom. He was rather slender. He was wearing dark denim pants and a simple red shirt with no jacket, although the weather was cold and windy. Shiloh turned toward her, effectively blocking her view. “Not this one.” “Do you know him?” “No. I just don’t like Asians.” “You’re crazy about Jet Li!” “Yeah but Li’s got the moves…” “Are you high, Shiloh?” “He’s not your type.”

Sienna stirred her neck to look above Shiloh’s shoulder. “I have no type. He can definitely be my type. So, goddamn hot! He just looked at me, didn’t he??” “No, he didn’t, he’s talking with other people, can’t you see? He’s not interested.” “Hey! I thought tonight was about finding me a guy?” She said before laughing slightly at that sentence. “Besides, Indigo said—” “Oh, come on! Okay, you want a guy, how about that one,” he said, spinning Sienna around until she looked to the right. “Oh boy,” she whispered, staring at a young man with short, dark blond hair. He looked to be in his early twenties. He had broad shoulders, and was wearing a white shirt with a brown jacket and jeans. “Are Chippendales in town tonight or what?” Sienna said. Shiloh laughed and nodded. “I definitely wouldn’t say no. Boy is smokin’ hot. And, hey, I bet he’s got everything required to be one of them.” Sienna couldn’t help but blush. She shook her head. “Do you want to go talk to him?” “No way, he’s yours babe,” Shiloh replied instantly. “I don’t know…” Sienna hesitated, she tried to glance the Asian boy’s way but Shiloh blocked her sight. “That's it, you’re talking to him right now.” He pushed her forward when a silhouette swiftly stepped in front of them, causing Sienna to bump into him. She put up her hands to stop herself. It was the Asian young man. “Hello,” he said. Sienna couldn’t take her eyes off him. Her hands were on his arms and his hands were on her waist. “My name is Jackson,” he added, taking Sienna’s hand off his arm and keeping it in his hand. He was about to kiss the back of it when Shiloh stepped forward a little, pulling Sienna backward slightly toward him.

“Jackson, uh? I don’t sending any invite to that name tonight. It’s a private party, buddy.” Jackson moved a few inches closer to Shiloh, seemingly assessing him, a slight frown appeared on Jackson’s forehead but was briefly replaced by a smile as he stepped closer to Sienna. “Seems to me that the birthday girl likes having me here.” Sienna shook her head, trying hard to look away from the intensity of Jackson’s intense stare. “No, it’s, yes, I don’t mind, I mean, people, being here.” Her babbling made Jackson smile. “Guess I’ll see you again.” “I don’t think so,” Shiloh said with a shake of the head while crossing his arms over his chest. “Yes, uh, I guess,” was Sienna’s answer. She glared at her best friend, he shrugged but as they looked ahead Jackson had disappeared. “What’s up with you, you went all, rudo-macho on him?” “Come on, that guy? He’s a joke.” “I like him.” “No, you don’t, he’s arrogant, he’s all the things you hate.” “You know that all by the five seconds we’ve talked to him?” “It shows in his attitude, that’s not what you usually like. You like nice guys.” Sienna couldn’t deny Shiloh’s words. “But God he’s hot, and those eyes? Have you ever seen a gaze like that? Weird colors, like flashing white irises and his pupils?? Is it me or were they blue? Finally someone who has weirder eyes than me. And boy…so hot…” she whispered for all justification. “Come on, don’t get horny on the wrong one, okay? Where’s the blond guy, don’t tell me he wasn’t smokin’ hot too.”

Sienna nodded strongly. “What’s wrong with me? I’m turning into a horny sl—” Shiloh silenced her with his hand. “Not that word. You know I’d punch anyone who’d use a word like that on you. I’m the only one who’s allowed.” Sienna smiled. “So don’t say that. You’re not a slut; you’re a seventeen-year-old virgin wishing not to be anymore. That’s the new definition of slut.” They both laughed lightly. “Okay, I’m gonna go find that blond guy and I’m sure he’ll be all charming and all you love and you can finally get your much needed action.” He walked away. Sienna smiled but her smile was replaced by an awareness in her body that she’d never felt before. She turned around in a split second; a silhouette moved swiftly along the walls in the back. The hair rose on Sienna’s arms and she shivered strongly. Sienna tried to where she’d seen the tall raven-haired woman. She shook her head; how could she recognize someone she could only see the back of? Yet her gaze had caught her immediately. She had actually felt her before seeing her. This is how it had felt in any case. How weird is that? As she reached the back door of the Gym, the woman turned around to look at Sienna whose heart skipped a beat for no reason: she didn’t know that woman at all. Or she couldn’t her. Yet she felt familiar and, like a magnet to a piece of metal, Sienna followed her outside. The woman, wearing black pants, a white shirt and a black denim jacket was walking slowly. She had mid-shoulder black hair and looked to be in her early twenties. “Wait, wait,” was all Sienna could say. The woman stopped but didn’t turn around. “I–I know you.” Sienna shook her head. “I mean, do I know you…from somewhere?”

The woman turned around, taking Sienna’s breath with her as she did so. Sienna was captivated by the woman’s gaze, much like she had earlier with Jackson’s. And when the woman smiled, Sienna felt as if she was going to faint. She couldn’t understand that sensation. She felt her heart tighten in her chest as the stranger moved closer. Still smiling, the mysterious woman held out her left hand to Sienna’s face and let her finger lightly trail down Sienna’s right cheek before pulling it away, quickly, as if it burnt. Sienna didn’t move. “Who are you?” Sienna said in an exhale when finding her voice back. The woman smiled again and moved a few steps closer. Sienna’s heart did painful loops in her chest when she felt the woman’s fresh lips against hers. Sienna was unable to move, she closed her eyes, the pain seemed to go away as she melted in the woman’s light kiss. “Happy Birthday, Sienna,” the woman whispered. Sienna opened her eyes, only realizing now that the woman had moved away. The mystery guest turned and walked away under Sienna’s gaze, which glistened with tears at the wave of emotions she’d felt. Sienna meant to call her back but realized she now held something in her hand. She looked at the locket the woman had stealthily placed here. Sienna searched for the woman again but she was gone. She was taking deep breaths trying to steady her increased breathing. She opened the locket and held her breath once again before bursting into sobs, unable to control herself anymore as she stared at the two faces on both sides of the locket. The back door opened abruptly and Sienna clenched her fist, closing the locket. “Sin! I found the guy. His name is Lane, he’s awesome, you sh—hey what’s up?” Shiloh asked, immediately taking her chin in his hand to make her look at him. “Nothing.”

Shiloh looked around, ready for a fight. “Did somebody hurt you?” He asked, still looking around. “No.” “Come on, tell me, wha—” “I want to go home.” “Sienna, come on, talk to me.” “I’ll see you tomorrow.” She turned around. “Hey wait!” He grabbed her arm. “I’m just. I just need to be alone for a moment.” She took the car keys in the inside pocket of his jacket. “Please, have fun, you’ll ride with Gregoire, okay?” “No, no, I’m not leaving you like that, you’re too upset. I’ll bring you home.” “Shiloh, please, I’m fine, I just REALLY want to be alone. Please go back and have fun. I gotta go.” Shiloh’s shoulders fell as he watched her go away. He stood up straight again and scrutinized the surroundings for a minute before walking back inside the gym.

***

Sienna was curled in a ball on her bed. The locket still in her hand, but she didn’t dare open it for a while. Her chest felt tight. She sat on the bed after a long while and took a deep breath. She got out of the bed and stood for a while then paced in the middle of the room.

I’ve got to calm down; I must be going crazy. Why do I feel that? Why do I feel that? It just can’t be. She ran her hands through her hair, the locket still in hands and she threw it on the bed. She stared at it. “Fuck it, I’m just outta my mind,” she whispered. She left her room to go to the bathroom. She showered, trying to erase the overwhelming feelings of the evening. From her encounter with the mysterious woman… to the shock she’d felt opening the locket. Shock, and a realization she did not comprehend. She took another deep breath and walked out of the shower, dried. Blow-dried her hair, letting the sound drown out her thoughts, or trying to. She was breathing loudly as she approached her bedroom; her hand was shaking when she pulled on the knob. That locket was the first, and only, thing she could see. She swallowed. She shook her head, dropped the towel on a chair and put one of her pajama. There’s got to be something else. She hurried to her large cupboard and retrieved a box. She sat Indian style on her bed, trying to avoid looking at the locket, and fight the need to open it again. It pulled at her in a way she could not understand. She opened the box, which contained all her life. She swallowed the bitter thought that the box wasn't even full. She looked to her right to the photo album that lay on her desk. She smiled, it wasn’t full either but she’d made more memories here in four years than she had with her first four foster families, or in foster care in general. She focused on the box and retrieved everything, looking through every picture. Please, I need to find something so I know I’m not crazy. It has to be in there. It just can’t be real. But no, she looked over and over, but there were no photographs of the two people in the locket. It was scary because she KNEW she would not find them. She had never seen them, yet she’d known exactly who they were the minute

she'd opened that locket. She started crying as she opened it again, lightly trailing her fingertips over the faces of her mother and father.

Chapter Two

Shiloh made his way through the giant Douglas and Red Cedars of the forest to reach the Funhouse. It was a small wooden cabin he and Sienna had built high in the hill behind their foster family’s house. The name came from Sienna’s favorite album of her favorite artist, P!nk. Shiloh smiled as he neared the cabin. Hands in his pocket he kept walking. He checked by the window then opened the door. Sienna didn’t move from her spot against the wooden wall. She was sitting, legs stretched on the floor. She didn’t hide the locket at which she’d been staring for the most part of Saturday morning. Shiloh took two more steps. “Thought I might find you here.” Sienna simply shrugged so he put down his small backpack and pulled out something from it. “Chocolate cookies for miss I-left-so-quickly-this-morning-I-didn’t-grabanything-for-breakfast, or so Annie told me. She was worried, you know, mostly after the way you took off last night.” “I know, I’m sorry.” “It’s okay, I told her you had PMS and weren’t feeling so good, but I think she would’ve liked it if you’d had breakfast with them.” “Yes, I know. I’ll make it up to them.” “It doesn’t matter now.” He sat just beside her, frowned ever so lightly at the sight of the pictures in the locket before going on. “What if you told me what this is all about now?” Sienna nodded. She explained the party’s unexpected guest and her gift. “Okay.” Shiloh took a minute to think about it before talking. “But… you’ve never met your parents? All you barely is this Yupik community in the Yukon-Kuskokwim delta, and then foster care. How… I’m sorry but, how

can you be so sure these two people are your parents?” He pointed at the pictures in the locket. “That’s the thing; I just knew it. It overwhelmed me. I knew it like I can’t be wrong. And this is what I don’t understand, it’s crazy, the things I felt last night.” “About the pictures?” “Not just…” she trailed off. Shiloh waited for her to finish her sentence but she looked at the locket. He thought she was going to say something else. “Yes, about the pictures,” she just said, though. He inhaled deeply. “So, that woman, she just like, came, said ‘Happy Birthday’ and gave you the locket?” “Yes, I mean no, she…came closer and, yeah, she said ‘Happy Birthday, Sienna’ and put it in my hand. I didn’t even realize that she did until after.” Shiloh frowned at the look on Sienna’s face as she stared at him. They always told each other everything, but he had a feeling she was hiding something. He didn’t insist, though. Sienna seemed highly emotional this morning, and he could understand that. He wished he had been there and know what had truly happened with that woman… and who she was, mostly. Sienna shook her head strongly. “You must think I’m so crazy. I must have invented all this. It’s insane, I know. Please lock me up.” “No, no it’s not, it’s…something. There’s something here. And I don’t think you’re crazy. I’d just like to understand, and I don’t know who that woman is, that pisses me off. But, hey, it’s good. If they’re your parents then that’s a good thing.” He stared at the locket. “I’d say you share the same facial structure as the man, yeah, kinda,” he said with a nod to himself. Sienna couldn’t help but smile as she looked at the pictures. “What do I do now?” “Honestly, don’t think about it too much for now ‘cause, there’s not much you can do. So I don’t want you racking your brain more than you already are these days.”

“Oh, you noticed?” “Everyone noticed, you’ve been really edgy the past couple of weeks.” “I feel…weird, and I keep having these dreams.” “Nightmares you mean, ‘cause they don’t sound too dreamlike. Not what I’ve witnessed at least.” “Not always, sometimes it’s good and sometimes it’s like the other night; bad. But I don’t really either way.” “I know.” “Do you think I should, like, go see a doctor?” “No, definitely not. It’s not medical.” “How do you know?” “It’s probably just hormonal. I went through this a couple years back.” “What? Do you mean—right, of course, to you I’m edgy ‘cause I need…” She stopped. “Come on, say it.” “That would make you too happy. Besides it’s not true.” “Oh come on, you said it yourself last week, you’re so horny these days.” “So it’s official: I’m a horny slut.” “Right, a 17-year-old virgin slut, could do worse. Besides, what’d I say last night?” “Yeah.” “So, don’t use that word; and it’s not a shame to need a little action once in a while.”

“I still don’t think it’s what’s causing this anyway, but have it your way if that makes you happy.” “It does.” He laughed at her glare. “Which makes me think that you and I should go have some fun this afternoon. It’ll change your mind. The wind we had this week finally dropped. It’s pretty sunny today, and we can’t say this fall’s too cold, let’s go have some ice cream downtown.” He laughed at the gleam in her eyes. “You and ice cream.” Sienna smiled and asked sheepishly: “Now, um, what about those cookies…” Shiloh laughed and gave her the chocolate cookies.

***

They were sitting and laughing at the terrace of the Heart N Sol Café. Sienna took her spoon to eat the rest of her melted ice cream while Shiloh drank his coke. “So, how are you feeling?” “Much better. You were right.” “I’m always right.” Sienna’s smile was brief though, she tossed her spoon in her cup absently. “I’m still confused but, I’ll just wait, maybe that woman will come back and explain a few things, but if she doesn’t, well, better I don’t rack my brain, like you said.” “That’s my girl.” “Hi.” Sienna looked up at the tall silhouette smiling at her. She recognized the darkblond man from the party. He was wearing faded blue jeans, the same white shirt

as the day before and no jacket. “Hi,” she replied shyly. “Lane, my man, glad you could make it.” Sienna looked at Shiloh with a questioning frown but Lane spoke. “Well, you said you might be here, so, here I am.” “Cool,” Shiloh said as he got up, raising even more suspicions from Sienna. “Gotta go.” “What? Where?” Sienna wondered, a slight panic in her voice. “Somewhere that’s not here,” he answered. He put one hand on Lane’s torso and another one on the tall man’s shoulder, “So , she’s kinda vegan, she likes animals, chocolate, cheese and P!nk. You two should be fine. See you,” he said with a wink at the crimson-looking Sienna. Lane smiled and cleared his throat. “That’s a strange boy.” Sienna’s hand was on her forehead, partially covering her face. “Oh my God, I’m so sorry, he’s…I can’t believe he did that.” Lane sat in Shiloh’s empty seat. “It’s okay, quite funny actually.” “Yeah, funny as Hell. I’ve never been so embarrassed in my whole life.” “With a friend like him, come on?” “Well, you’re right actually, he does stuff like that sometimes, but not to me. He can be so sweet, though. He’s usually not that obvious, rather charming generally and so funny and—” Sienna stopped with a gulp as Lane put his hand on top of hers. “Didn’t mean to give you the wrong impression; I did ask him where I could meet you guys, but, well, I noticed you last night, not him. I’m sure he’s a great

guy but…it’s you I want to hear about.” Sienna blushed and Lane smiled. He pulled his hand away. “Me, well…” “Oh come on, don’t tell me there aren’t tons of things to say about you except for your taste in music and food, oh by the way: vegan? That’s a deal breaker ‘cause I’m a meat man.” Sienna smiled. “It’s okay; I’m not preaching. I just don’t want to be a hypocrite anymore.” “OKAY,” he said, with raised eyebrows. “Oh no, sorry, that’s not what I meant.” She smiled and put her hand above her mouth. “I’m just so not good at this.” Lane smiled too and sat up straight in his chair. “It’s okay. So what did you mean then? I’m interested. And what about the kinda part?” “I meant hypocrite towards myself. I’ve watched some horrible videos about the suffering and bad treatments most animals in the food industry endure, and the impact on the environment. I just didn’t want to be a part of that anymore. As for the kinda it’s because I’m a vegetarian in fact but I do stuff that are close to veganism sometimes, like pay attention to what I wear, and I drink rice or oat milk. I don’t really eat eggs but more because I’m not too fond of eggs anyway. But look at my ice cream; I’m enjoying it fully. And I do love cheese. Besides, it’s not like I will find vegan ice cream in Willow Creek, and it’s fine, I’m not overly worried about it. I’m not preaching, most of the time, or else Shiloh wouldn’t be my best friend ‘cause talk about meat man!” Lane returned her smile. “I understand, pretty courageous, or irable maybe. I love animals but…” “You’re still a caveman, that’s all right, most men are,” she spoke teasingly. “Ouch, it’s my day. Got anymore like that?” “I think I’m done,” she said with a nod, her lips turned into a playful smile.

“All right, well, as caveman goes I’m a pretty evolved one, you know.” Sienna laughed lightly as he ordered cokes for the two of them that he insisted on paying for. “So, what brings you to Willow Creek?” “I’m working on the area’s vineyards. It’s time for the wine in the United States to take a step forward. Basically my business is to install the new technology already in use in Europe. I’m not saying California’s wine will match French wines anytime soon, but it will improve. Technology has already proved useful there, less expenses and more productivity. We have a couple of clients but I’m also here to preach the remaining skeptics into it. A good job overall. It gives me the opportunity to work on the outside on the machinery for example but also do some paperwork to convince these people. Sometimes just showing them numbers speaks volumes, better than I ever would.” Lane noticed Sienna glancing deeply behind him. He stiffened slightly before turning his head to see what she was looking at. Jackson was walking across the street. He smiled and waved in their direction, so she waved back, with a shy smile. Jackson disappeared behind a building. Lane seemed quiet as he turned back to look at Sienna again. “Oh, sorry about that, I didn’t mean to cut you off. I, it’s, um, Jackson, he was at the party last night.” “I ,” Lane said tonelessly. “Yeah, um so, he waved, so I just waved back. I don’t really know him.” “You’re not missing much.” “You know him?” “Just by name, he’s trouble.” “Oh, okay. Um, anyway, the wine, your work sounds really interesting.” “It is, I’ll show you around a vineyard one of these days.”

“Will you?” She questioned, amused. “Um, right, that’s of course if you’d like to see caveman-me again?” “I guess we could work something out.” “You have me really pleased, Miss Sienna Greene.” “You even know my name?” “Once again, I did ask about you last night. A lot.” Sienna hid her blush before sitting up on her chair. “And please don’t believe everything Shiloh said, okay?” “I’ll try not to. He told me about your situation though. You two have grown up like brother and sister somehow?” “It’s kind of how it feels, yes.” “It’s great to be so close to somebody.” “It is, in foster care sometimes it’s not easy. And foster families can be a bumpy ride too. It’s good to have someone who has your back; he’s always protected me. He’s always there, well, usually.” “What do you mean usually?” “Just that, I’m gonna have to bail now, I’m afraid. Sun’s going down pretty quickly at this time of year and he was my ride. I’ve still got a couple of miles to walk to get home.” “Don’t worry about that and don’t blame him: he probably figured I'd drive you home. But the thing is my car is at the shop. Getting it back tomorrow.” “Oh no, I didn’t mean it like that. I love to walk; I just really prefer to reach home before dark what with all those animal attacks.” “Right, animal attacks. Hey, why don’t I walk with you ‘cause I can walk miles, I also love to walk.”

“No, you’d have to come back all the way to your hotel, and it'd be night, it'd be dangerous.” “It'll be okay. I'll stay on the main road. I'd really love to walk you home.” He got up and went to her chair to pull it back. “Are you sure?” She said as she stood. “Don’t worry about me. I’d much rather walk you home so you can tell me a little more about yourself. Starting with those eyes of yours ‘cause that’s something Shiloh was unable to explain. They’re so beautiful, not that there’s anything not beautiful about you, but that gaze…wow,” Lane said as he stood closer in front of her. Sienna gulped and blushed at the same time. She looked at the ground briefly before looking up at him with a smile. “Let’s take a walk then…but let me tell you, it might take me a while to find an explanation for that, you know.” “All the better.” They smiled at each other and walked away side by side.

***

Sienna and Lane stopped in front of the Newton’s house. Sienna squeezed her fists in order not to twist her fingers in front of her. She hated feeling so nervous. “That’s my stop.” Lane nodded. “So, um…” She meant to open the door.

“Hey you know what, there’s the new Zombieland: Double Tap, and it sounds good, it’s playing in Eureka, tomorrow. So, I was thinking, if you’re interested, we could go see it…together.” “Together, um, tomorrow? Um, yeah—” “Or, there’s Last Christmas, if you prefer, that’s more girly I suppose, no offense.” “I guess it is, but Zombieland sounds good. I’m not usually into fantasy or sci-fi movies, but that’s the one with Jesse Eisenberg, right?” Lane nodded. “I like him, he’s really cute. I mean—” She looked up at him, awkwardly. He smiled. “You’d have to ask Shiloh about that.” She returned the smile. “All right, tomorrow then.” Lane nodded to himself before moving slightly closer to her. “Yeah, so, um, goodnight I guess.” She swallowed as he moved even closer. “Yeah, goodnight,” he said and caressed the side of her face, pulling her face closer as if to kiss her. “What time?” She spoke, inches away from his lips so he pulled away. She shook her head with closed-eyes. “To pick me up I meant? Gosh I’m so sorry, I’m so awkward.” She was reassured when he smiled and caressed the side of her face once again. He lightly kissed her on the cheek and walked down the porch. “Be ready by two.” “I will, bye.” “Night, Sienna.”

“Good night,” she whispered though he was already walking away. “Damn,” she scolded herself. “You don’t say!” She heard Shiloh say as he opened the door. “What’s up with you? His lips, your lips; you don’t need direction for that.” “I guess I do,” she said, her bottom lip curled into a pout. Shiloh put his arm around her shoulder as they walked upstairs to her room. “What happened? Things were going great.” “Yes, they were. They are, I mean I think, he’s really sweet and cute and I like him.” “But?” “No buts, I so wanted him to kiss me.” “Then why didn’t you let him?” Sienna looked away. Shiloh moved closer and put his hand on her face. “Sin?” “What if he runs away?” “Come on, you didn’t scare David away, okay?” “You weren’t there, Shiloh; he SO ran away after we kissed.” “Look, I wasn’t there but you couldn’t possibly scare him away with a kiss, okay? Don’t be a blonde, all right? Or die your hair, please,” he said as he moved one long, blonde lock away from her face. Sienna’s smile didn’t reach her eyes. “But maybe it did, maybe I’ve got bad breath? I don’t know but it was weird and the fact rem—” Sienna was cut off by Shiloh’s mouth on hers. Briefly stoic she quickly put her hands on his arms as he deepened the kiss. She was panting when he pulled away. She stood still in the room while Shiloh moved away.

“See? It didn’t kill me.” Sienna still didn’t move, staring at him dumbfounded and somewhat flushed. “And girl, believe me, there is NOTHING wrong with your mouth, your tongue, your smell or anything else. If anything scared him at all is probably the huge boner he got after that kiss.” Shiloh looked down at his crotch then. “I gotta go take a cold shower.” Although she hadn’t gotten her voice back Sienna smiled, incredulously, at Shiloh’s ways. He smiled too and winked at her as he left the room. Sienna looked behind her and shook her head, trying to shake that peculiar feeling in her body. She wiped her bottom lip lightly and shook her head again. Sienna lay on her bed for a minute. She smiled as she thought about Lane but her smile faded. She took off the locket she’d carried around her neck the whole day, under her shirt. She opened it and stared at the pictures again for a long time. She could pretend to let it go but she had so many questions in her mind…and she missed those people she had never met. Do they miss me too? Or do they just not care? Why… Why didn’t they want me? I wish I knew who they were and…why… She sat and opened her drawer to put the locket in, but she changed her mind and put it back around her neck; it was stronger than her. She let it hang above her shirt though. She stood and headed towards her window as darkness was slowly swallowing the woods. Like she so often did, she sat on the ledge; that sight, especially at night, always soothed her. She was twisting the locket in her hand and just staring. Soon, Annie Newton walked the corridor to tell the kids that dinner was ready.

Chapter Three

“I’m really glad you liked it,” Lane said as they exited the theater. “I did. It was actually pretty fun.” “Cool. Hey, we still have some time before I need to get you home. How about I show you one of these vineyards I’m working on?” “Um, yeah, absolutely, but, where is it?” “Right across that hill over there is one of the largest.” “The Kennedy Vineyard?” “Oh, you know it?” “Hey, I actually know what a vineyard looks like, you know. Everyone knows the Kennedy Vineyard anyway, it is the largest around.” “But have you seen it, like all of it, because from up that hill you can see an ocean of grapes, or so it seems.” Sienna took a deep breath. “You’re really ionate about that, aren’t you?” Lane shrugged with a smile. She bit her lower lip. “Are you shy now?” “Okay, that’s it; I’m taking you up there right now.” As he spoke he took her hand and walked towards the hill. They started making their way through the Douglas firs, Northern California walnuts as well as the Mountain Maples. “The hill didn’t seem that high from down there,” Sienna said when they were still walking up ten minutes later.

“It never does,” Lane said and stopped. “Are you okay?” “Oh yeah no worries, I’m used to hiking in the forest with Shiloh.” “Cool.” “I was just worried about the time. Sun’s pretty low now.” “Don’t worry, I wouldn’t get you home late on a school night.” “Thanks, that’s thoughtful.” Lane moved even closer. “More like, I don’t want to get on the bad side of the Newtons since I really plan on seeing you again.” As he moved forward towards her, Sienna’s back hit a tree. “That would be bad, indeed,” she said, teasingly. “Really bad,” he whispered, inches away from her before kissing her. Sienna put her hands on the back of his neck. She ed her fingers through his hair when he deepened the kiss. They were both breathing heavily when he pulled away. He lightly kissed her cheekbones, then looked at her and bent to kiss her neck. She moaned and he moved back to her lips for a savoring kiss. Sienna felt her nipples hardening at the desire that had already built in her. She exhaled deeply as he moved away. She looked away. I just cannot feel that way with just a simple kiss. Maybe Shiloh’s right; it’s my hormones. Does every teen get like that? I feel like I really want to… But I barely know him. “You taste so fresh,” he whispered. “So good,” he added. She tried to hide her blushing by looking to the side. He smiled and caressed her face. “I’ve got an idea. You told me you’re going to Berkeley next Friday and Saturday, to visit the campus, right?”

“Yeah, dreams are good.” “If it’s your dream university, just go for it.” “Oh it is my dream university and I will go for it. If I miraculously get in then, yay! But if I don’t, I’m not gonna hang myself over it either. Other universities will do just fine.” “I like the way you think. But anyway, I’m sure you’ll get in.” Sienna grimaced slightly. “I’ve got good grades, not great grades, or not enough I think, but mostly, my extracurricular activities won’t do so much. Working at the animal shelter and at the poetry club is not enough, mostly since I haven’t been doing it for long. But, like I said, it’s okay. So, you were talking about an idea?” “Yeah totally, um, Shiloh’s your ride, right?” Sienna nodded. "Yes. I'm hoping to motivate him about college cause so far, he's not really inclined to go." Lane put his hands on her waist as he teased. “Okay. But, how about I’m your ride?” She didn’t reply right away. “That way you can visit, and we can have a weekend together, get to know each other better in a very cool way. San Francisco is great, you know. We could totally hang there on Sunday while we’re in the area.” “Yes, I guess, I mean, um, isn’t this a bit soon? I mean—” “Shiloh can totally come if that makes you feel more comfortable. I’m really not pushing, you know. And I would totally keep my hands to myself.” What about MY hands? The way I feel right now; not sure how I’d feel in a room with him, or next to his. A weekend with him is a bad idea, Shiloh or not. Well, actually, it'd be worst with Shiloh, he'd pushed me to switch beds. Sienna shook her head to herself. Do I have so little self-control? What’s happening to me? I don’t want to sleep with him but I want to? There’s something really wrong with

me these days. “Yes, I–I trust you. I think, God, I’m sorry.” “Hey, breathe, Sienna. I’m definitely not going to pressure you into anything, you know. I just saw an opportunity to be in a cool place and spend some time together. I guess, well, I just met you and, what can I say, I already don’t want to let you go for a whole weekend.” Sienna smiled shyly. Lane stiffened all of a sudden. “What a bunch of crap!” Lane and Sienna pulled apart at Jackson’s intervention. He was standing a few feet higher up. Lane squeezed his fists on both sides of his thighs. Sienna’s eyes were wide opened while the frown on her face deepened. “Jackson?” Jackson didn’t look at her yet. “I have never heard so much bullshit in what,” he checked his watch, “three minutes time. Man, that’s a record,” he said with a laugh while jumping from his spot to their level. Lane stepped back. “Go away,” Lane said through clenched teeth. Jackson looked at him from side to side, mockingly. “What’s up, dog, that pesky instinct getting to you?” “Go away!” Lane interjected in a tone that both surprised and scared Sienna a little. “Okay, what’s going on here? You said you didn’t know him?” She asked Lane. “Yeah well, he said a bunch of things to you, you know. And not much of it was true.” Lane squeezed his fists tighter. Jackson seemed delighted by the sight of Lane’s fury over his presence.

“So, dog, were you at any point going to tell her something true, like say, why you actually want her so bad?” Lane took Sienna’s hand and turned around. “Let’s go.” “Wait!” Sienna startled as Jackson was standing in front of them before she and Lane even turned around. Sienna looked quickly to where he was standing a second before. “How did you do that?” “I’m a vampire,” he said as he looked at an infuriated Lane. “See, that’s easy.” “Okay, guys, stop joking now, what is going on?” She demanded. Sienna’s frown deepened. Her apparent irritation hid a deep discomfort. “You’re not supposed to be here,” Lane said. “Why? Because of that annoying truce? You know us vampires, we don’t do too well with orders. Besides, I’ve got a right to be here, it was actually funny to hear about weekends and vineyards… All those lies.” “They’re not lies!” Lane interjected. He had to move back though as the presence and irritation caused by Jackson was becoming too much. “Right, of course, you were gonna tell her what you actually are, right after you nailed her.” “Who I am!” Lane exclaimed. “’Cause unlike you, I’m actually a person.” “Right, and it’s the person inside you that’s about ready to pop right now?” Sienna noticed, indeed, that Lane was shaking. “The human is so in control there,” Jackson said, eyebrows raised. “Can somebody please tell me what’s going on?” Jackson smiled at her. She didn’t understand why his gaze captivated her so much that her anger and questions faded. She had never seen eyes like these,

dark blue pupils, flashy white irises but the sclera was mostly red. A shiver ran down her spine as, staring intensely, he moved closer to her, now that Lane had moved away, hoping to calm down his nerves. Sienna wanted to be scared because there was definitely something scary about him, but all she could do was stare back into his eyes. Jackson put his hands on the tree, on both sides of her, as her back hit the tree again, blocking her. Sienna swallowed. “All right, I’m all about the truth, aren’t I?” He said. “Don’t do this!” Jackson didn’t look at Lane. “I’m a vampire, and grape boy there is a werewolf. And we both want you, only I’m not pretending to be anything else to get in your pants,” he said while looking her up and down explicitly. Sienna took a deep breath and closed her eyes. I’ve got to do something. And no; I am not attracted to him. I cannot be attracted to him while he’s obviously mocking me. Lane was probably right; he is trouble. And no, I do not find that hot. Get real, Sienna, this is not attractive at all. Get a grip! She squeezed her fists and moved away from under his arms. “And what about an explanation that’s not a joke? Please,” she said, crossing her arms over her chest. Before she could breathe she was pinned against the tree and Jackson’s body was pressed against hers, his lips inches away from hers. All this in a blink of an eye. “Even if I hadn’t told you, you would still KNOW it.” Jackson was pulled away by Lane and landed seventy feet away. Sienna’s eyes widened at the scene. “You stay away from her!” Lane was shaking even more.

“That’s what I’m talking about, dog. She’s actually gonna see it now. Your sexy side.” Jackson mocked. Sienna began to laugh. “All right, you almost had me for a minute. I don’t know how you did all this, but that was not funny, anyway. Vampires and werewolves? How dumb do you think I am? So now I’m going home and you two can find somebody else to mess with.” “Wait, Sienna!” Lane called her and gently grabbed her arm, “I’m sorry.” “You can be, because we were having a good time, but that wasn’t funny at all.” “No, I’m–I’m sorry…because it’s true,” Lane itted. Jackson’s smile got broader. Sienna shook her head disapprovingly and shrugged. “We saw him yesterday, ? You guys should’ve thought of that when you built your little prank,” Sienna asserted. Both Lane and Jackson frowned. Sienna sighed. “Yesterday, at the terrace, as in yesterday afternoon, as in sunlight, hello?” Jackson sighed blasé. “I hate pop culture.” Suddenly, he was inches in front of Sienna. She held her breath at the speed of his movement. “I am made of flesh, and bones and blood. Why on earth would I burst into flames under sun rays, or worse; sparkle?” Sienna’s eyes went from him to Lane several times. “You’re, that’s not. It’s really not—” “Now the only thing that makes you not believe us is because you don’t want to. You’re gonna have to get over that, Little Girl.” “Hey, leave her alone, okay?” Lane said as he moved forward, putting a strong hand on Jackson’s arm. Jackson took the hand away and threw Lane even farther than he’d himself landed a minute ago. Lane landed on his feet with a growl that

drew a smile from Jackson’s lips. “Finally.” Sienna saw Jackson's irises shrink so much that it became a simple line between those blue pupils and a widened red sclerotic. She didn’t have much time to look at him when a louder growl resounded. She screamed when she saw Lane’s body wriggle and start to distort. Another growl was all Sienna could take before running away down the hill. Sienna refused to let any thoughts penetrate her mind as she was racing down the hill, tripping several times and even falling once. She was just running as fast as she could. Running, that was the only thought in her mind. She saw lights and ran even faster as she approached the road. The hill was so steep that, with her run up, she only managed to stop once in the middle of the road. She was out of breath, looking at the yellow line as she suddenly realized she should probably be dead, ran over by that car as there was no way the driver could have seen her before she actually reached the cement of the road. Sienna took a deep breath and looked up to face the car’s headlight. But as she did the lights turned off so she wasn’t blinded. The light of the moon enabled her to see inside the car. Sienna’s breath caught again in her chest at the sight of the mysterious ravenhaired woman, whose gift she’d worn around her neck ever since her birthday party. Sienna didn’t know if she was scared, relieved, in a panic or mesmerized. She couldn’t think straight with the events of the evening now playing in her mind again. But when the woman smiled at her, Sienna’s lips turned into a smile as if they had a will of their own. Sienna took a deep breath when the enger door opened. She couldn’t understand why—and didn’t want to—but the woman’s presence reassured her. Sienna was silent however as the woman turned the lights back on and drove away. Sienna looked up at the hills, thoughtfully. “Don’t worry, they’ll be alright.” Sienna looked in front of her. “You weren’t just driving by, were you?” Sienna couldn’t decipher the grin on the woman’s lips.

“Who are you?” “My name is Jeneva,” she said quietly; a simple glance at Sienna and the schoolgirl had to inhale deeply. “Jeneva,” Sienna repeated, “Do you know… are you… What happened up there? I mean—” “You have so many questions, Sienna; don’t waste time with those you already know the answers.” “How could I know any of that? It just…can’t be real.” “You don’t want it to be real but you know it is. And you’re a part of it.” “What? How could I be a part of that? What…please, help me?” Sienna tilted her head with curiosity as a look of pain spread on Jeneva’s face at her plea for help. “That’s why I’m here. To answer your questions.” Sienna nodded. “Okay. What–what are you?” Jeneva stared at her intently. “A vampire. But you know that already.” “I–I wasn’t sure.” “If you didn’t let yourself feel it, then you’d know just by my eyes, just like Jackson’s.” Yes, they have the same eyes, but the blue of her pupils is much lighter than Jackson's. Pretty specials. “You know him? And Lane?” “I’ve come across Jackson a few times, but we’re not friends. Vampires aren’t especially friends with each other, most of the time. There are exceptions though.” Jeneva looked briefly at the sky with a look of abandon before looking

straight ahead of her. “As for the wolf, no, I don’t know him; we don’t ever make friends with wolves.” Jeneva laughed briefly. “There was just ONE exception to that, though. And that’s led us here.” “What do you mean and…how do you know my parents?” Jeneva smiled. “Somehow you already know that those two facts are linked, don’t you?” “I’m trying to understand.” “Your mother, Shiri, was my best friend. She was a powerful, quite old vampire. I was her guide in a way, but she became something else; the dearest person to me. I believe our friendship went beyond any vampire friendships in history… maybe that is why I was the only one who didn’t turn my back on her when she fell for him.” “Him,” Sienna repeated softly. “Yes, him. Lyndon. Your father was a leader, a pack master. A powerful werewolf. He gave up a lot too, he gave up everything in fact for Shiri, maybe that is why I didn’t hate him too much. I learned to appreciate him somehow. But I could never be friends with him. It’s innate, vampires and werewolves despise each other. We’ve been at war for almost as long as we’ve both existed. How those two fell so ionately in love instead of tearing each other’s skin apart eludes me. But they did, and they truly gave up everything.” Sienna’s breathing was the only sound in the car as she listened intently. The loud sounds of screeching tires tore apart the silence though. Sienna looked at the road in time to see a doe running away very far. “Sorry about that.” Jeneva sounded almost sheepish. “I love animals,” she said. Sienna didn’t smile as she realized that she should be a couple hundred feet away on the road, probably dead from the shock of ing through the windshield at such high speed: she didn’t have her seat belt on. That’s when she took in the feel of Jeneva’s cool hand on her, bottom palm on her chest and two fingers on Sienna’s chin. Sienna hadn’t moved an inch; except for the sound, she hadn’t felt the braking at all. Jeneva removed her hand.

“Thanks,” Sienna said, awkwardly. “I didn’t watch over you for the last eighteen years to end up killing you myself.” “You were? And it’s seventeen by the way.” “Eighteen,” Jeneva repeated. She went on under Sienna’s skeptical frown. “Their love story couldn’t last long. Everyone was after them. Werewolves and vampires wanted them dead, and the government wanted them locked up to experiment on them as it's what they do with the most powerful of us, they kill the others. The white-hats weren’t so developed at the time, so they weren’t a threat then.” Sienna put her hand to her forehead. “The white-hats? The government? Experiment?” “The white-hats are humans who know and fight us to protect humanity, they often have sources and help from State 9. But while the government agencies want to capture us alive, the white-hats simply shoot to kill.” Sienna was having a hard time handling all of the information and Jeneva wasn’t done yet. Sienna shook her head. “State 9?” “This is a secret military branch of Homeland Security that monitors the underworld activities. The name comes from its founder, back in the twenties, he was from New Hampshire, the ninth state to enter the union.” This can’t be real. My head is spinning, like, for real. Sienna looked out the window, she felt nauseous, she almost told Jeneva to stop the car, afraid she was going to be sick. “The bad thing is that they are here now, you’re not safe here anymore.” “Who?” “State 9 AND white-hats. They’ve made too much noise these past couple of

months, fighting like this.” “They, who?” “We, we have made too much noise. State 9 has been looking for you for eighteen years now, and they haven’t been as close as they are, and they know it.” “I’m seventeen.” Jeneva smiled lightly. “Your parents’ story ended somewhere in the Rocky Mountains. Shiri was losing too much blood and was too weak to outrun any of the forces against her. Against them.” Tears formed in Sienna’s eyes. “Losing blood doesn’t kill us but it is our life force. Vampires can’t get pregnant so I can’t even tell you about that. It was probably just a miracle, or so I thought at the time. But she gave birth to you, long past nine months, and lost even more blood. During those last couple of weeks, she lost more than she could drink to recuperate because they always had to run and hide.” Sienna clenched the seat of the car. “Shiri would have needed a lot more time and blood than they had to heal and run again. But everyone was closing in on them. I didn’t even ask him to take you and run away with you. I would have stayed with Shiri until the end, I had lived long enough anyway, but I knew there was no way he would leave her. So she—they entrusted you to me. I took you and ran away. I would come back for their bodies, as I knew what they were going to do next; your parents would never surrender and be caught alive. I figured the military caught them first because as I came back, they had cleaned up everything, and taken the bodies. But I could still smell it; her blood. And his, a lot of it. I knew that there was no way they wouldn’t find out that a baby had been carried, and born that day. A miracle baby, a baby they would seek more intensely than they were looking for the rest of us.” She paused briefly. “I left you with that small autochthone community in Alaska. They know and accept us. When you were five and the difference not so easily noticeable than on a baby’s face, they left you with the social services in Seattle, every paper indicated that you were four.”

Sienna nodded. “So I am eighteen.” “You turned eighteen on September 1st actually.” “Wow, that’s almost three months ago.” “Yes, it is, and it has driven us all crazy. Vampires and werewolves have been regrouping; hence the trouble in the woods. They have been so careless; they’ve led State 9 right onto you.” “But what…what do they even want from me. I’m not a vampire! Or a werewolf!” “No, you’re not. You’re human. Yet no human has ever had the power you have on us.” “But I…” was all Sienna could manage. “There was a legend, millennia's ago. Only the elders knew about, or extremely old vampires. I believe the werewolves’ leaders knew it and ed it along from pack masters to pack masters, only to the most powerful though. Because it could be just that; a legend, that someone would be born with certain powers. I don’t think anybody imagined such a birth, though. They only let the legend be known because they felt it; they felt you, and let the rest of the underworld know it. You,” Jeneva said before pausing briefly, “are supposed to end the war.” “Uh,” Sienna let out nervously. “Of course, how could I not see that?” “It is a lot to take in, but…you don’t have much time to digest all of this, Sienna. You are going to have to make your choice soon however it is going to happen, and of course leave this town, leave your life as you knew it.” “No, no! Why? I don’t…” Sienna stopped and Jeneva waited quietly. “This is crazy.” “There was no other way to tell you all of this. But please, don’t ignore it. You want to but you can’t, or you’re going to die and I…I can’t let that happen.” “Why? So I can end the war? That’s all you want, right? For vampires to win I guess, that’s why Jackson’s after me, and Lane. Why would you be different?

Why would I listen to you more than to the—” Sienna stopped at Jeneva’s intense stare. “I have learned a lot from your mother, from her and your father together as well, and from you growing up, watching you from afar, from time to time. I would actually like to live in a world where an impromptu love story is praised, not sought and destroyed like theirs was. Nothing I wished more than sparing you of all this, but you are right in the middle of it, so I can’t. But I’m here for you, not to make us or them win. I’m not fighting. I haven’t looked for a fight in a long time. I am tired of fighting. My love for your mother made me stay on their side, which I thought for so long was the wrong side. Now I know and want it to be the right side. I wish that we could just…stop that war.” “But isn’t that what they want? I mean they’re looking for me for that, right? End the war, you said it.” Jeneva closed her eyes briefly. She opened them again. “Stop and end the war are two different things. What they want from you is a total annihilation of the other species. You are going to give one species the power to completely trash the other one, to extinction.” “Okay. And who was high enough to think that I even remotely had any power whatsoever to do something like that? God this whole thing is crazy. Seriously, look at me?” “I do,” Jeneva said, her hand reached Sienna’s cheek. “That’s the thing, I wish I could tell you they were wrong but from the moment you were born…to right now, sitting here beside you; I already feel empowered.” A tear ran down Sienna’s cheek and Jeneva wiped it away before removing her hand. Sienna trembled. “Am I gonna die? Is it gonna hurt?” Jeneva shook her head. “None of us really know how it’s supposed to happen but your death isn’t in the equation. As for hurting, well, according to the latest rumors—yes, the underworld has rumors too—it could even be very pleasant for you.” At Sienna’s questioning frown Jeneva went on, “Some now believe that you will

empower the species of the first person you’re going to give yourself to.” “You mean? Have sex?” Jeneva smiled. “Why do you think Jackson and the wolf are after you this way?” Sienna looked up at the hills, although they were far from the ones in which she’d left the two boys. “Don’t worry about them, Jackson probably ran to let the wolf calm down. He likes a good fight but…he knows your safety is at stake. We have a truce. Supposedly lasting for as long as it takes for you to make that choice.” “How could I ever make such a choice, and God, I can’t believe I’m even considering this!” Sienna put her hands to her face. “Do consider it and…you only have a few more days before the white-hats are organized downtown and things starts to heat up. State 9 is already here, ready to deploy.” Sienna felt dizzy for a minute. This was too much. “I would ask you to come with me right away but I know you’re not ready. But if it does get too hot I won’t leave you the choice. So, don’t waste time denying what can’t be denied. Think, and think well.” Sienna ran her hand through her hair. “Even if I could… How I am supposed to make a choice like that? Really, seriously, how? And how am I supposed to trust…” She stopped when Jeneva looked at her. “I wasn’t talking about the choice between our two species, but the choice about staying here or not. Because I won’t let you get hurt.” Jeneva’s gaze was intense but she lowered her face. Sienna was surprised by the sudden shame on the vampire’s face. Jeneva looked up at her again. “I must apologize to you. I am not trying to influence you. I do not care about that so-called choice. I do not care who wins that war. I care about your safety. But I…I shouldn’t have kissed you. I wasn’t trying to influence you, I promise. I was just…overwhelmed,” she said with honesty. She smirked; she was the first

one surprised by this. “I’ve been watching you from afar for so long. Being close to you again… I am very sorry, I shouldn’t have.” Sienna swallowed. “It was…okay. I mean, I didn’t even think you were trying anything, I mean. God this is so weird. I can’t deal with this. I just can’t.” Jeneva had regained her composure. “You will have to,” she said and unlocked the enger door with her commands. Sienna shook her head in disbelief as the vampire was parked in front of the Newton’s house. She hadn’t even realized where she was, too confused. Sienna took a deep breath and got out of the car. She glanced one last time at Jeneva before closing the door and Jeneva drove away. Sienna took a few steps towards the road. “No wait,” she breathed out. I need to know. I just. I need more. I should’ve asked… Sienna started to cry; she looked behind her at the house, and at the road. She was utterly confused and lost. She had so many questions, so many. But speaking with Jeneva and listening to all this had been so intense that she hadn’t been able to formulate any. But those questions were now assaulting her mind, or so it seemed.

***

Sienna felt like she had the flu as she walked inside the house, aches everywhere in her body. Her vision seemed altered, as if she were moving in slow motion. The sounds around her felt like a humming in her ears until a door opened. “Sorry Sin but if you tell me Lane actually owns an Aston martin DBS carbon

black; I’m stealing him from you, babe.” Shiloh was so caught up in his fantasy that it took him five more seconds to take a real good look at Sienna. He rushed to her and wiped the tears running down her cheeks. “What’s wrong? Come on, Sin, talk to me,” he said, checking every piece of flesh he could see on her face. “Did he hurt you? Did anybody hurt you?” Sienna shook her head before sobbing. Shiloh quickly glanced at the garden in which Gregoire and the two other foster children of the house, Ben and Hannah, were talking. As if she weighed nothing, Shiloh swept Sienna off her feet to climb the stairs two by two. He walked into her room and sat her on the bed, her back against the headboard. He sat, one knee under him, on the bed, across from her. He gently brushed one wavy lock of hair away from her face and asked. “Please, talk to me.” Sienna swallowed and nodded. She explained to him the entire day’s events and revelations. Shiloh was seated beside her by the time she finished. Shiloh was silent for a while. “I always told you you were special,” he finally said in a tone that had her grimace. “I didn’t know how special though.” She grimaced even more. “What? Didn’t I always tell you so?” “Stop, Shiloh, I need…not that now. I don’t need your laid back-joking side. I need my serious and clever Shiloh right now.” She shook her head strongly as she sat up, staring at him. “No, no, you’re right, I need your joking side and you need to make fun of me, like you did with my Bigfoot dreams. Please joke, make fun and tell me how crazy I am for even believing this.” Shiloh lightly smiled but quickly regained a stoic face. “I wasn’t joking, Sin. I always told you, you were a special girl.” “That’s just what you say to people you care about, it doesn’t mean—” “True, you say those things when you care about people, and I DO care about you very much, but I really did mean it like, really. There’s always been

something about you, Sin. Even I could feel it. Didn’t know what to call it though, and special fit, so… Turns out it wasn’t such a bad definition. Apparently it really wasn’t Bigfoot you dreamt about the other night, so, methinks, joking isn’t the best option right now ‘cause…this is happening, babe.” “No. No, it’s not. I don’t need to hear stuff like this right now. Don’t act this way.” “What way?” “Like it’s nothing, like it is all normal, one more thing to joke about. Be serious and very seriously tell me none of this is possible. ‘Cause, I’m about to panic and—” Shiloh got up from the bed. “You don’t want me to panic, Sin ‘cause I can do that too. Right now the only thing in my mind is to find that woman and get all the information I need, ‘cause I gotta know who I’ve gotta protect you from,” he said, cracking his knuckles more nervously than threateningly. He was pacing in the room. “Is that what you wanted? See, I’m panicking.” “No, no please,” Sienna said as she knelt on the bed to stop him from pacing. She put her hands on both sides of his face. “Please, don’t. I’m sorry. I just…I don’t understand how all this… So I just…If it wasn’t so easy for you to believe it. I just wish it weren’t so easy for you…” Shiloh took her hands in his as she trailed off. “Yes, it is. You know I’m a believer. Aliens, ghosts…other life forms. But, honestly, it wouldn’t have been so easy for me to believe if you hadn’t known, like you said, that those were your parents in the locket, at first sight. This, Sienna, is not a coincidence.” Sienna swallowed. “I know,” she said, head hanging low as she sat against the headboard again. Instinctively she raised her hand to the locket around her neck and squeezed it tightly. Shiloh sighed and sat beside her again, putting his arm around her shoulders so she could lean against him. “What am I going to do? What am I supposed to do? I don’t even know what that means to me, how it affects me yet. I’m so confused. Confused doesn’t even begin to cover it. I just want to wake up from this bad dream.”

Shiloh stayed silent for a while. “Maybe I should ask Indigo?” Shiloh sat up abruptly with a questioning frown. “She seemed to know about this, at the party. She…knows stuff.” “No, maybe, I mean maybe she knows some stuff but it’s mostly hot air. And…I don’t think we should bring anyone else into this.” “But…we can’t do this, we need help. I need help.” “Yeah and a seventeen year old freak is gonna do that, uh?” Sienna crossed her arms over her chest with a pout. Shiloh took her hands in his. “I’m here, okay? I’ll be all the help you need. We’ll find out but…let’s just see how it goes for now, okay?” “That’s your plan?” “Yeah it is, apparently you’re not in immediate danger, both of them don’t seem to wish you any harm, so I think keeping a low profile, not changing our habits, is the best way to stay hidden from that State 9 unit, white-hats or whatever would-be-danger, don’t you think?” Sienna didn’t speak. “Okay. Now you need to sleep. I’ll bring you some of Hannah’s pills ‘cause you’re going to toss and turn all night long. And tomorrow, we go to school as if nothing happened. But I’ll stay with you, no way am I gonna let anyone hurt you. You mean too much to me.” Sienna snuggled closer and he hugged her tightly.

Chapter Four

Sienna, Ben and Shiloh got out of his car as he parked close to Captain John High School. Hannah and Gregoire attended Eureka High School, they always drove with Mr. Newton whose job was in Eureka. Ben waved and headed to his girlfriend, waiting for him. Shiloh walked side by side with Sienna to her classroom. They were silent. He put his hands on her shoulders as they stopped. “You gonna be okay?” Sienna nodded. Shiloh brushed a lock of her light-blond wavy hair away. “No wonder Hannah always looks like shit. Those pills suck. Did you get any sleep at all?” “A little.” Sienna smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. You should go, you’re gonna be late.” Shiloh nodded, he kissed the top of her head before walking away. Sienna waited till he was out of sight to backpedal towards the stairs. She reached the third floor and peaked into the school newspaper room. She walked in and interrupted a group of students gathered by the printer waiting for the latest edition of Captain John’s newspaper. “Anybody seen Indigo?” “Darkroom,” one of the students answered without looking up. “Thanks.” Sienna headed to the school’s darkroom. Indigo spent a lot of time in it, working on her ion. Nobody in school used a camera the way she did and this earned her respect, at least from the newspaper classmates because she was otherwise an outcast. The light was green but Sienna knocked. “Come in.” Indigo didn’t turn around when Sienna walked in; she finished hanging a

photograph on the string. She finally turned around. She looked graver than usual but still smiled at Sienna. They stayed silent for a brief instant before Sienna finally said, “So you know.” “Now I know, yes.” Indigo pushed the red button so that it would indicate the room was occupied. “What do you mean now, and how do you know these things by the way? Who– what—” “Who,” Indigo cut her. “I’m human,” she affirmed. “How do you know about these things then? About me?” “You I didn’t know until now. I mean, you always gave out such intense vibes. I knew you were special.” “Gosh I hate that word.” Indigo briefly smiled before going on. “Nonetheless it’s the word I used in my head. Special, and powerful. I could feel that, but I didn’t know why. The other night I felt that all the energy in the area over the last few months had gathered in one place, and then I knew for sure it was about you. I felt them around ‘cause I know they exist and I know when I meet one, vampire or werewolf. But you, it’s only a minute ago, as you stood behind that door that I knew why they came here. They are after you. It’s all over you. That’s all you're thinking about. You’re terribly confused about it. But it’s very clear to me.” “How do you…” “I come from a very old family of pure witches and warlocks. My father is a warlock, his mother was a witch, his grandmother before him, his great grandfather, etc. So I sense things, strong things, so obviously I sense supernatural beings. And you…it’s different, but I feel you. But I don’t practice though. It’s a door I’m not ready to open yet.” “Why?” “Because there’s no way to close it then. I’m enough of a freak as it is.”

“I thought you didn’t mind the way people talk about you?” “The truth is that I’ve learned to live with it and no, it doesn’t bother me that much ‘cause this, high school, won’t be my whole life. But, in my own way, and even if I hate that word, I want to be normal. As normal as I am, right now. If I open that door, this is over and…I’m just not ready. And it’s okay if I never am. My mother is a pure witch too, but never practiced either. So it’s fine by me.” “I guess. But, can you help me? I haven’t opened any door, and I so want it closed.” Indigo smiled, however it did not reach her eyes the way her smiles usually did. “You’re looking at it the wrong way. For me it’s a side of my legacy, it’s just a part of me. You, it is who you are. It’s not something that you can’t change.” “But I don’t want any of this. I was fine before.” “You know you’re lying.” Sienna’s eyes widened as she stared at Indigo. “Gosh, you have done such a great job convincing yourself. But this, what you now officially know, is so much more you. I mean, I KNOW you always felt awkward in this life, like you’re walking to a different beat from everyone else, and you never get the melody quite right. You might have spent a lot of time trying to make me fit in to cover your unease but…you must have felt it, and not because Shiloh or I said you’re special, but just because it’s in you and you did feel it. You don’t belong here.” “What? I can’t believe you’re saying this. I thought you were my friend.” “I am your friend. Probably the only real one you have beside Shiloh. Don’t give me that look. Do you think you have more friends than I do? And it’s not a contest here, but you’ve been so sheltered by Shiloh that you haven’t let yourself realize this. Plus, you’ve always lived in full houses so it helps to cover it. But in the end, who do you spend all your time with? Shiloh.” Sienna opened her mouth but no sounds came out.

“I’m not trying to hurt you but it was so obvious at the party, with those guys… And the woman, Gosh the woman. I didn’t even see you talk to her, I only felt it and it was even stronger. I cried on my way home, while you were with her it was just so intense. Tell me you have a connection like that with anyone else and I’d call you a liar, for real this time.” “It’s not a connection. It’s…she just showed me pictures…of my parents. So obviously I felt emotional.” “Just when you had the pictures?” Sienna couldn’t help but lower her face, ing Jeneva’s kiss. “Besides it’s not just her. You were drawn like magnets to those guys and they are drawn to you. You belong there.” Sienna had to sit on a chair. “I wasn’t expecting that from you.” “I’m sorry. I wasn’t expecting to say all these things, but I tell it as I feel it. And, because of my background, I’m not usually wrong about this stuff.” “But my life is here. I don’t even know what to do. What… What should I do? Choose?” “Choose?” Indigo said with a frown. “Don’t glare, I don’t know everything, Sienna. Only what I feel from you, and you haven’t processed everything yet. The only thing clear to me is the way you feel around them and vice versa. It’s deep. And innate.” “Oh it felt so innate when I ran away when Lane… wriggled the other day. I ran away before he had even changed. I so belonged then.” Indigo smiled gently. “I guess it’s a lot to take in. I’m kind of processing things as you do, trying to put myself in your shoes. But, I don’t have the solution. I know you came here for that so I’m just trying to help, telling you what I’ve always felt from you, and what I know because of my background. But I’m not a guide or anything like that. You need to trust yourself a little bit, not always rely on someone else.” Sienna stayed quiet, looking sadly at the floor. She looked up a moment later.

“Do you really have more friends than me?” Indigo couldn’t help a brief laugh before talking. “Shiloh is a mystery to me, Sienna. I really can’t figure him out; there aren’t a lot of people I can’t figure out. He’s part of those. He is doing what I call the buffer. He has friends, so you do too. But they’re not really friends with you. People, don’t take this the wrong way, Sienna but…people are afraid of you.” “Uh? Where do you get this? And…what way should I take this then?” “I feel what they feel. They’re not afraid of you but there is something about you that makes them uncomfortable. That is why I said that you didn’t belong here. You give out the same vibes vampires or werewolves give out to humans. Like a danger is beside them. It’s something they can’t help but feel. Haven’t you noticed how people avoid your gaze all the time?” Sienna swallowed. “People hate me?” Indigo chuckled. “No, they don’t hate you, they innately fear you. They don’t even know it.” Sienna got up all of a sudden. “No, you’re wrong. Matthias asked me out last week. And Robert the week before. Plus there was Malcolm and Ross last month. I’ve never been asked out so many times those last couple of weeks.” Faced with Indigo’s silence and apologetic expression Sienna sat again on her stool. “So, it was all about my birthday, wasn’t it? Which I guess you now know wasn’t last Friday.” Indigo nodded. She took a stool and sat close to Sienna. She wanted to take her hand to comfort her but didn’t. “When I say you give out the same vibes they do, you’ll understand now I’m talking about all their vibes. Depending on the human being that meets them, it’s either repulsion, that whole danger thing I just talked about, or fascination, an inexplicable attraction to them. Seriously, when you see them, you kinda want to jump their bones. The boys around here, some have been drooling over you, especially those last three months because you’re like, on fire. I mean, sorry, it’s not what I meant but, the vibe around you is…hot.”

“I’m so embarrassed that you can feel that. Shiloh jokes about it but…it’s not funny. I feel like a nympho or something. I’ve felt such desires in me since my real birthday. I mean, I’d be lying if I said I had never felt this way before, but not continually like nowadays.” Sienna hid her face in her hands. “Don’t be ashamed. It’s part of you. And it’s not a bad thing. You don’t see Jackson or Lane being ashamed of their desire, or of what they inspire in humans.” “But I’m not like them. Not a vampire, not a werewolf.” “No, no you’re not. I’m not saying this to hurt you, I’m sorry. I just want you not to feel bad about it because, how I feel is that it’s something very natural in your body.” Sienna’s head still hung low. “I’m sorry, Sienna. I took much more liberty than I should have, telling you all this.” Sienna shrugged. “Guess I needed to know.” “I feel you so distraught, and I hate that. I can feel that it’s not bad, who you are, but I guess making you feel it too is harder than I’d expected. You should talk more about all of this with the woman.” Sienna looked up at Indigo with intrigued eyes. “Jeneva? Why? You seem to know as much and you’re my friend. And human.” “Yes, but, so far, she’s the only one who’s made you feel good about this.” “What—How, I mean.” Sienna looked at the floor briefly before going on, under Indigo’s gentle smile. “It’s not that she made me feel good, what with the craziness she talked about but…every time she’s around…I do feel…safe, warm. It’s…I don’t know. It’s rather implausible considering the information she brought to light but…I couldn’t be scared, not of her at least. Completely turned upside down, yes, but not scared, or bad. It’s weird, ‘cause I do feel bad now, about all this. I’m trying to see it the way you presented it but…I just can’t. Right now I can’t.”

“I think you need more time.” “But?” Indigo seemed ill at ease. “I have a bad feeling.” Sienna swallowed. “There are people, in town, in school. More people are coming, and they’re bad news.” “What should I do? How can I avoid this, or them?” “You can’t avoid this, but you definitely need to avoid them.” Sienna felt a shiver run down her spine at the slight panic in Indigo’s voice. But Indigo smiled, she put one hand on Sienna’s knee. “All you have to do, I guess, is stay close to the people who wish you good. That’s all I’m asking, that you be not afraid of your genetics. Don’t be afraid of yourself; trust yourself and what you feel around both species. I think you can see clearer from there if you just open your mind to this, to them.” Sienna nodded. “I’ll try, I guess.” Indigo got up from the stool. She pushed the button to green. Sienna frowned all of a sudden. “Do you…do you know what happened to David?” Indigo stiffened all of a sudden. Sienna sighed. “So I really did scare him.” “It’s not you. And I can’t even tell what it is but…he was scared. He saw… things when he kissed you. Things humans aren’t supposed to see, I guess. It might not have been much, you know.” “But it was enough,” Sienna ended, looking at the door. “Thanks, Indigo,” she said tonelessly. Indigo gave her a comionate smile as Sienna walked out of the room and then sighed. She could feel Sienna’s sadness all day long.

***

“See you tonight,” Ben said and waved at his two foster siblings as he got into his girlfriend’s car. Shiloh waved back and continued walking side by side with Sienna. “You’re so tense, Shiloh. Shouldn’t I be more tense than you?” By the look on Shiloh’s face she guessed there truly was something bothering him. “What’s wrong? Is it about me?” “No, really, it’s nothing. I really don’t want to bother you with this right now.” “Yeah but I see right through you so you’d better tell me.” “I don’t even know for sure.” Faced with Sienna’s insistent look he went on, “It’s just that I noticed a lot of new faces today.” Sienna took a moment to understand. “Like I said, it might just be a coincidence but…we should be careful what we say unless we’re sure there’s no one around.” Sienna nodded. “Let’s just go—” Sienna stopped mid-sentence. Shiloh looked across the street and saw Lane standing there, head hanging low. He didn’t move towards them. Shiloh took Sienna’s hand. “Do you want me to…talk to him? Make him go or—” “No I…I’m gonna go talk to him.” Sienna slightly shook her head as she took a deep breath. “I’m standing right here, okay?” Shiloh said, lifting her chin with his fingers. Sienna nodded confidently and crossed the street. “Trust myself,” she whispered. “Open my mind, don’t be afraid. I’m not afraid, I’m not afraid,” she repeated very low. And somehow—although it did not reach her lips—she smiled as she had to take a deeper breath at the heat that spread

through her body the closer she got to Lane. “I’m a freak,” she whispered. “No, you’re not,” Lane said. She frowned. “Sorry, good hearing,” he apologized. He briefly looked at the ground as she hesitated to move closer to him but he smiled. “I’m glad you came, I wasn’t so sure you would.” Sienna swallowed but wasn’t able to speak. “Anyway I just…I just wanted to say I’m sorry. And mostly tell you that I didn’t lie or fake anything. I am a sales representative who works in the wine industry. And it is my ion. But I took some time off work because…some things mattered more. You matter more, so yes, I lied about that. But not about anything else. I really like you.” “Because you need me to win the war.” “No, I like you ‘cause I like you. I am drawn to you and yes, it’s true that I’m not the only one. But, I’m a nice guy on average and…you’re a really beautiful girl, kind and clever and funny. You liked me yesterday and…I’m the same guy I was then, you know. I guess what you’re going through right now isn’t easy. But, if you let me, I’d gladly help you, tell you everything I know , werewolves, vampires, the war—” “Stop. I mean, I hear you and…” “I won't hurt you, I swear.” “I do know that. I mean, I feel it. I meant, stop with explaining things. I’ve had enough for now, believe me. I don’t want to think about it, but I guess I can’t avoid it. So…let’s just hang, maybe, but, just us, I mean the guy and the girl, not the werewolf and whatever it is that I am.” Lane smiled. He raised his hand to her face and smiled. “The beautiful miracle is what you are. But okay,” he withdrew his hand. “That deal works more than fine for me. How about I take you downtown for a cup of coffee, and start from the beginning.” “Um, okay, but, not long, I have to sleep again eventually.” “You do look kind of beat. One hour?”

Sienna nodded. Lane looked at Shiloh. “He knows?” Lane walked up to Shiloh after she nodded again. Sienna watched them talk briefly before shaking hands and Lane came back to her. “He’s cool. He’s probably gonna call you every five seconds though.” Sienna smiled as Shiloh waved but watched them walk away to Lane’s blue Ford Raptor to drive downtown. Lane drove her to the Heart N Sol Café where they had their first date. The atmosphere was awkward at first; he observed her a lot, she was silent and unsure of how to start so he took the lead. That was the best thing to do. “Can you tell me more about your foster care journey before the Newtons? You said it was bumpy sometimes; can you elaborate? She took a deep breath. “You don’t have to if it’s too painful.” “No, no it’s not that. I mean, obviously there are bad memories but I wasn’t like, hurt, physically, you know.” “Okay.” “Well, I don’t much of how it all worked out for me to end up in California. There’s a thing called IC, it’s something about placement from state to state. I stayed in a shelter in Seattle less than a year. It was difficult; the older kids are more numerous because the younger find foster or adoptive families more easily. So anyway the older kids pick on the youngest. I saw some bad stuff. You do not want to be the last one in the showers. But I wasn't there long enough. My first foster family was in Tacoma. I stayed a little over one year before a few of us were pulled out of there. I’m not saying these people were doing it for the money, because they were nice, but they had more kids than they were able to care for. But they’d made it through the cracks of the system until then. I was almost seven when I was sent to a foster family in Sacramento with that IC thing. That’s where I met Shiloh. I was seven and he was almost nine and we clicked instantly, and he was like a big brother to me,” she said with a nostalgic smile.

“He’s always been there for you.” “Yes. Pretty soon I felt like no one could mess with me, cause no one messed with him. Some other siblings we’ve had over the years were older, but he’s always been strong. We’re not ones to look for trouble honestly, but sometimes, those kids are difficult, the system is hard, you know, so it happens, it messes with kids. But Shiloh always stood his ground and put them back in their place whenever, you know. There has rarely been any real tough fights through the years, but I’ve never seen him lose one.” Lane smiled. “I’m glad he was there.” “Me too.” She blushed at the way Lane looked at her but he looked away. She could tell he was trying not to show how attracted he was, because she felt the same too. A strong attraction. I just can’t give in to that yet. There are just so many things I don’t know. I like him but…am I attracted to him because of that insane thing inside of me, or do I really like him-like him? I’m not sure because I feel just the same about Jackson, and I haven't talked more than ten minutes with him. I don’t want to make a mistake, to get carried away by this…desire, and make the wrong choice. “So anyway, we stayed over three years in Sacramento, and it was nice; the family was okay and there was only one other foster child, a younger girl named Anita, they took great care of her. Of us too but Shiloh and I quickly became tight, you know. And…” She smiled bitterly. “Not that I knew at the time but… Now I know; they kind of weren’t fond of me. I mean, I’m saying it wrong. They were never mean or anything but, I could feel they didn’t treat me the same way they treated Anita or Shiloh. Basically they just didn’t talk to me that much. Now I know why.” “What do you mean?” “Well, I’ve been told recently that I give out kind of the same vibes you guys give out. So, some humans kind of fear me.” “Oh, right.”

“So it is true?” “Yeah, it is. She lowered her head briefly. “It’s milder for you though. It's slightly milder for us.” “What do you mean?” “Reactions to werewolves are milder. Probably cause we’re humans.” He raised his hands. “Not trying to influence you or anything, I swear, just telling you how it is. You can ask Jackson anytime, he’ll tell you since he’s so intent on saying the truth.” Sienna sighed. “Sorry, I won’t mention him again but this is a fact. I’m thinking your vibe is a little closer to ours. Again, not speaking on behalf or my species. I just meant that, when humans feel that fear around a vampire, they won't simply limit the talk to a minimum, they will run away. That family wouldn’t have kept you with them for…?” “Three years,” she said. “If you gave out the same vibe as them. Trust me. But I’m honest; some humans do get the chills around us too. It’s very variable from one human to another, but it’s there. It’s just slightly milder with us.” “Okay,” she said, looking at her soda. “See, you’re more like us.” She stood “Okay, okay, don’t leave, I was joking. Sorry, please,” he said, his hand around her wrist, not squeezing though. She sat back on her chair and briefly crossed her arms over her chest. “I’m sorry, it was unwelcomed.” She smiled. “Yes. Besides, my eyes are more like theirs, aren’t they?” “Yes. Much more,” he itted with serious.

She appreciated his honesty. “The other families then?” “The next one was bad. I was almost eleven and Shiloh close to thirteen, there were three other foster kids, ten, fifteen and sixteen. They had a huge house and made a good living. Maybe that’s why no one had said anything so far, but I’m pretty sure some people must have complained about them; not the kids, though. We don’t complain, you know. Besides, they were smart people. They have a way to make us feel bad and guilty, or to let us know we’re no match, you know. Like, no one would believe us. Besides, it’s not like anyone ever had a broken arm or something like that; the older kid got a black eye once or twice, but it was mostly slaps, from him. The worst abuse came from her; verbal abuse. Made us feel really shitty. Or we had to go to bed without eating. Mow the endless lawn, or clean the house from one end to another because of little things. And trust me; it was a big house.” He nodded gravely. “How long did you stay there? Where was it?” “In the suburbs of Mendocino. We stayed four months.” “And you’re sure they didn’t hurt you?” Lane said, cracking his knuckles, which made her smile. “Once. Shiloh would usually never take his eyes off me, because of them. ” Lane nodded. “It was during one of those spring cleaning he punished Shiloh and I with. To tell the truth he had it bad for us; especially for Shiloh. It came from the day he'd tried to hit Shiloh but Shiloh blocked his hand and told him never to raise his hand on him or me. I don’t think anybody ever stood up to him. Shiloh didn’t say more, and we didn’t complain to anybody, but Jim, that was his name, never tried anything like that again, but he made us pay other ways. Well, me at least, since they couldn’t do anything against Shiloh, or so they thought. Shiloh was still a teen but strangely they didn’t insist, physically at least. So I was punished a lot, Shiloh helped me with whatever they had me do anyway. That day he was upstairs cleaning the bathroom and I was vacuuming in the salon. And I hit a vase. It broke. It wasn’t like a china or crystal vase, it was just a regular vase, you know. It was an accident. She said I was a good for nothing reject and that

was the reason my parents didn't want me. She called Jim and he slapped me. It felt like a punch, he had such large hands. I don’t know how he heard it because the bathroom was like way on the other side of the house, and upstairs, but Shiloh stormed down and pushed him against the wall. I had never seen that look in his eyes. He said he was going to kill him. He looked dead serious, but he just took my hand and led me to the room we shared. He calmed down instantly. It’s not like he could do much at barely thirteen. I didn’t want him to get into a fight with a grown up. I was just too afraid he’d get hurt, or worse. Shiloh told me he would go to the police the next day after school; he said if the system wouldn’t do anything, the police might. He wasn't too hopeful but said it was worth a try.” “That’s how you got out?” “No. I mean, yes, but we didn’t need to. First thing in the morning, before we even got to school, police knocked at the door, with the social services. We were all taken away to the closest shelter. And the couple was brought to the police station to be questioned. They'd received anonymous calls. I don’t know what happened to those people, but I never saw them again. As for us, we were all questioned individually, and I’m glad that Shiloh and I weren’t the only ones who found the courage to speak up, the others did too now that those people had no hold on us anymore, talking was freeing. Hopefully they found better families. ” Lane nodded. He took a sip of his coffee. “We had another family in San José, they were okay although, there too, they kind of avoided me, him mostly; but nice otherwise. We stayed two years there before we ended up here in Willow Creek. We like it here so much; Paul and Annie are amazing. And you've seen how they keep the kids with them even after they’re eighteen, like Gregoire and Shiloh, so they can graduate. They always help their foster children to find jobs or apply for grants for college. They do everything they can; they really care , and it's a good feeling.” “I understand it must feel nice. I wish you didn’t have to go through all that, though.” “It’s all right. I had Shiloh with me. I was never too worried, somehow, thanks to him.” “I’m really glad. And I understand his opinion must matter a lot to you.”

She nodded. “How does he feel about all that?” She shrugged. “I think he likes me. I don’t mean that romantically,” he added to lighten her up as her face closed. “Please, Lane, don’t.” “I’m just sayin’. I think we could become good friends.” She swallowed. “I don’t mean to bring the talk back to this but…you trust him. He could help you see clearer maybe, help you. Talk about it. He’s a smart guy.” “Meaning he’ll side with you… cause you’re human?” “Well, we are. Different but still humans. I don’t see how—” “Stop! You promised.” “I’m sorry. I won’t do it again; for real this time.” Sienna looked away. “I really mean it. I won’t do it again if you give me another chance.” She seemed hesitant. “I just…don’t know if it’s a good idea for me to be around any of you right now. I haven’t processed everything to be honest.” “I know. But let me pick you up after school tomorrow. I’ll take you to River Song Natural Foods. It’s all local and organics and all the stuff that you like. We grab a smoothie or something and I bring you back home.” She opened her mouth but didn’t speak. “Please? I promise this time I won’t mention werewolves, vampires or war. Surely I must be able to do better than today.”

She couldn’t help but smile at his tone. And he smiled proudly. “I’ll pick you up right after school?” “Yes, wait no. I mean, yes but… not tomorrow. I have a paper due the next day and… I need a little break from all this. Just one day, please?” “Of course, Sienna. Anything you need.” “Okay, then you can pick me up after school that day and we’ll do that. But behave, okay?” “I promise.” She smiled. They finished their drink and walked out to the car.

***

When Lane stopped his car in front of the Newton’s house, daylight was fading. “I’m glad you came today.” “Me too,” she said before shying away at his stare. Lane put two fingers under her chin to make her look at him before moving closer and kissing her, gently. He caressed her cheek while deepening the kiss. She moved away when his hand moved to her neck. He lightly licked his lips. “Sorry.” Lane nodded. “It’s okay. No rush.” “I just…need…a little time.” “Of course,” he said with a smile. “I totally understand. I’m not going anywhere,

you know.” She smiled but felt a little awkward. She had to breathe in deeply though as he moved closer. He kissed her cheek. She inhaled so deeply, too deeply and he stared at her, their faces inches away from each other until they filled the gap. The light kiss quickly turned more ionate and his left hand found her waist. Soon his fingers found their way under her shirt, on her waist until she broke the kiss, panting. “I’m really sorry, Sienna. I really mean to…slow down, you know.” Sienna nodded but opened the door. “I should just...go, for now.” “Yeah but, um, still okay for the day after tomorrow after school?” “Yes, sure. I just need some air now, but the day after tomorrow will be fine. Like we said.” He nodded and smiled before driving away. Sienna took a minute to calm the heat wave in her body and for her nipples to soften a little since she was wearing a very tight shirt and the zipper of her jacket was broken. She could hear everyone was in the main room, probably getting ready for dinner. After another deep breath she walked in and pretended as if it was just another nice evening at the Newtons. She really liked them. They truly were the best foster parents they'd had.

Chapter Five

Sienna briefly talked to Shiloh before bedtime and they said goodnight. She turned the light off and tried to shut her mind. It didn’t work too well. She felt a breeze on her shoulder as she was wearing a faded-pink nightgown with thin straps. She reached for the cover to move it up to her neck. “Oh come on, you’re ruining the movie.” Sienna startled and turned on the light. A voice inside her head didn’t fail to tell her that, as she recognized the voice, she hadn’t been afraid. A couple of days before she would have run out of the room screaming, instead of turning the light on. She sat on the mattress. “Jackson? What are you doing here? Are you…Were you watching me?” Jackson eyed her up and down predatorily. “I was.” Sienna pulled up the strap that slipped from her shoulder blade. “Don’t. Go away now.” “Why? The dog had his five minutes today. Now it’s my turn.” “You—Don’t do this, besides, if you’re here to speak in favor of your kind, I’m not listening. I didn’t even talk about this with Lane, if you want the truth.” “Of course not. He’s too clever for that. He’s playing the clean and nice guy to the fullest.” “He’s not playing anything so go away!” She looked at the door as she spoke. “Don’t worry, I’ll know if somebody comes.” “I don’t care. I don’t want you here.” She meant to pull up her strap again but he was on the bed in a heartbeat, straddling her without touching her. Only one hand reached her as he pulled the strap up. Sienna didn’t talk. She closed her

eyes, trying hard to steady her breathing. “Are you sure you want me to go?” He spoke, trailing his fingers higher on her body, caressing her neck and up to her cheek. Her heartbeat sped up. “Yes, no. I. Stop. Don’t, do this.” “Do what? This,” he said as he caressed her burning flesh again in her neck. “Or this…” He moved his face closer. Sienna felt like a bomb exploded in her body as he grazed his teeth against her neck. “Oh God,” she couldn’t help but breathe out. Jackson smiled as he moved away just an inch. “Still want me to go?” “I don’t…want you to play.” “I’m not playing with you.” God, he has to go away. How can I feel the same way I feel for Lane. Jackson is… And I barely know him. I have to stay away from them. I should stay away from them. Why do I feel this? God, those eyes... Sienna shook her head. “You say that but you’re playing with him, and everyone, so it’s all the same to me. Are you just a pain in this ass or is there something more there? ‘Cause otherwise I’m not interested.” He stared at her intently. She gulped. “You wish you didn’t, but you do hope there is more. You don’t really want me to go.” Sienna’s chest rose at the deep inhale she took. “Besides, I’m not here to speak in anybody’s favor ‘cause frankly, I don’t believe in the latest rumor of how it’s all going to happen.” “You mean…” Jackson devoured her body with his gaze and she swallowed. “Yes, that body rush is going to be for pure delight, not mission-oriented.” “What makes you think I’m gonna give it to you? I don’t even like you.”

Jackson’s smile irritated her because she couldn’t fool him. “At least if you were nicer… I think you are nicer. I’m probably wrong anyway, but…it would make things easier. “No, it wouldn’t. One nice guy is enough, you need a bad boy in the mix or people won’t watch the movie.” “This isn’t a movie, it’s about my life and right now it really sucks.” His lips were inches from hers in a heartbeat. “You should choose your words more carefully from now on, you know.” She didn’t give in and looked him straight in the eye as she stretched her hands on the mattress, slightly behind her, her chin up and chest up. Still with the same daring stance she whispered, “I thought you wouldn’t hurt me, none of you.” What the hell am I doing teasing him? Have I lost my mind? He bit his lower lip. “Oh I am not going to hurt you. I’m going to pleasure you long before you scream for me to stop because you can’t take it anymore.” Sienna exhaled loudly, desire overtaking her body. Jackson closed his eyes as he took a deep inhale. “You’re so ready right now.” “Don’t, don’t,” she repeated as he moved closer. Before she knew it, his lips were on hers and her back against the mattress. She gasped loudly as he grazed his teeth on her neck once again, more strongly. She was left panting and cold before her door opened. She looked at Shiloh then at the window, trying to understand what was going on. “Sienna?” “Oh God,” she breathed out, trying to regain some composure. She was flushed, wet and faced with Shiloh’s incredulous stare she felt extremely uncomfortable

right now. “What happened? I heard a noise. Are you okay?” “No, no.” “Was there somebody here?” “No,” she instinctively said. Shiloh walked to the opened window and looked out before closing it. “It was that guy, right, that vampire. Did he hurt you?” “No, no, just leave me alone.” She stood. Shiloh looked at her from top to bottom with an inquiring gaze. “You’re so flushed, are you, like, excited…by a vampire? ‘Cause that’s insane, Sin!” “Oh but it’s fine to get excited over a werewolf is what you’re saying?” “Werewolves are humans, they’re not living-dead! So yeah. Better at least.” Sienna shook her head then left the room. She locked herself in the bathroom. “Sienna! Sienna?” Shiloh sighed. “I’m sorry. Please, open up.” “Just go away.” “I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to yell. I’m just…looking out for you. Please?” “I know. I’m fine. I just need to be alone right now, please. Go to bed. Please.” Shiloh sighed. “Okay. Well, if you need me you know where to find me, okay?” “Yes. Good night, Shiloh.” “’Night Sin.” She heard his retreating footsteps and the door to his bedroom close. Sienna took her nightgown off and walked under the shower rays. She wanted to

erase the trace of her desire, as the wetness between her legs somewhat hurt now. But what she felt was too strong and she eventually gave into it and masturbated under the water. Silent tears accompanied her muffled climax. She inhaled more deeply to calm down both her breathing and the few tears. When she relaxed and turned the water off, she couldn’t hold back those tears and sobbed profusely. Her forearms leaning against the wall and her head against her arms. She couldn’t stop until she heard a light noise. She just had the time to raise her head before feeling the warmth of a long towel wrapping around her. As she turned around she held Jeneva as tight as she could. Jeneva stayed quiet, holding her, drying her at the same time. When Sienna had calmed down, Jeneva wiped away the wet locks from her face. She smiled at her. “It’s going to be okay.” Sienna meant to talk but she choked on the words. “You’re going to be okay, Sienna.” Jeneva kept on smiling. “I know what you’re thinking. You’re not like us, Sienna. And those feelings inside, those questions… It won’t always be like that. You’re in control of yourself, and your body. I promise, it won’t always be like that. It’s going to be fine.” Jeneva caressed her face one last time. She lightly pressed her lips against Sienna’s cheek, on the corner of her lips, more accurately; a soft, unrushed kiss. Sienna closed her eyes and smiled into the kiss. A knock resounded at the door. “Sienna? Are you okay?” Sienna searched for Jeneva as she opened her eyes but the vampire had long gone by the window at Shiloh’s knock. “Sienna?” “I’m fine. I’m coming out in a minute. Go back to bed.” “Okay. Um, ‘night” “’Night,” she whispered. She brushed her fingers against her lips and closed her eyes again. Her entire body had relaxed, tears gone. She smiled lightly before putting her nightgown back on and going to bed.

***

Sienna fell asleep easily for the first time in a few weeks. She still woke up in the middle of the night though, but not from a nightmare. She simply opened her eyes, shivered and looked toward the back of her room. She glanced at the window but it was closed. She waited a few seconds before sitting on her bed. She hesitated but whispered, “Jeneva?” After a few seconds Jeneva stepped up from the shadow of Sienna’s cupboard. “Sorry. You weren’t supposed to see me.” “I didn’t. I kind of…felt you, if that’s the word.” Jeneva nodded. “Once again I must apologize; I don’t ever step into your room, Sienna. I stay in the woods. I can usually hear if there is something wrong. I can see or feel if there is a danger coming to your home. I see you when you sit on the ledge of the window. But tonight…I just had to make sure you were all right after what happened earlier.” She walked toward the window. “No, wait, I mean, don’t go. It’s…it’s okay.” Jeneva looked at her but stayed silent. “I have questions,” Sienna said quietly. Jeneva nodded. She stayed beside the window. “Um, how, how is it possible? I mean vampires and werewolves?” “To tell the truth, I really can’t tell you much about the origins. I actually know

more about werewolves than vampires, probably because we were around long before they emerged. We date back to the last glaciation, most precisely the Vistulian glaciation, in Northern Europe, or so the elders say. But it is a very large timeframe, a hundred thousands years. I have spent numerous centuries trying to find out, but I am starting to think the elders don’t even know how it all began. My own theory is a blood poisoning of the sort. I cannot tell you more but since our blood poisons the human blood, it may be how it started.” Jeneva couldn’t help a smile at the look of rapt attention on Sienna’s face. She was trying hard to understand, and grasped it all at the same time. She was really trying… “Werewolves appeared in the American continent at the time of the Olmec civilization, four thousand years ago. In North America werewolves rose amongst Native American tribes long before Europeans stepped foot here. Native American sages, also called Shamans, are credited for their rise, perhaps to counter us? I can’t really tell you how it works though.” Sienna nodded, pensive for a minute, thinking this over in her head. “What did you mean ‘poison human blood’, is it how you kill humans?” “No. It’s how we turn someone into a vampire.” “Oh.” Sienna nodded pensively. She looked up at Jeneva who smiled and moved closer. She sat on the foot of the bed. “When someone is dying, we give them our blood to drink. There’s the poisoning. Blood cells fight but ours win, only because the human is dying, otherwise it loses, if I can say. And when all the human blood cells are dead then the new cells take over everything. They make every organ work as before, only better, no heart failure, no brain tumor, no aneurism, no tendinitis… Blood is the only thing that runs through our body. We need nothing else. But see, I am breathing. I just don’t need it.” Sienna stared at Jeneva’s chest rising and lowering softly at her breathing. She seemed captivated for a moment. She shook her head then. “So, you need… blood, human blood, to survive.” “To replenish our blood, yes. But only a little. That is why we don’t leave body counts behind us. I don’t want you to think I’m influencing you or anything like that because we do kill. Killers live among every population, humans, vampires, werewolves… But we don’t need to kill to feed. Usually, we even make less

noise than werewolves, and less victims.” Sienna looked away but Jeneva lightly touched her cheek to make her look at her. “I am not speaking in our favor, Sienna. I have killed in the past. And I won’t lie to you and tell you that some vampires don’t kill just…for the fun of it, but most don't kill unnecessary.” Sienna shivered. “I am just explaining to you the way we function. It is true that werewolves have a difficult time handling their behaviors once they’ve changed. The animal instinct takes control. The human is impulsive because of the animal inside, but it’s really as wolves that they most often lose control. But let me tell you something, this is one of their only flaws. The truth is, they are more honorable than we are.” “Why is that?” “Individually a werewolf is weaker than a vampire. Yet, their numbers keep increasing. In theory, vampires shouldn’t even have to wait for you to annihilate them. Because we are stronger, but not disciplined the way werewolves are. Okay, right now vampires more or less follow the orders; a temporary truce with the wolves, and not to regroup in the area. Obviously, there are still many of us around. But trust me, it could be worse because you call to us in a way that is impossible to resist.” Sienna shivered again before Jeneva went on, “But vampires don’t usually play along. A vampire is a lonely creature, if I may say. You won’t usually see groups of vampires. Werewolves work in packs with no exception, and they follow one leader; the pack master, to a fault. We have extremely powerful elders, actual sorcerers, powerful, yet most vampires couldn’t care less. But the wolves are respectful of their Shamans, and loyal to their people, and their leaders. Much more loyal than a vampire will ever be.” “You were loyal to my mother.” Jeneva looked to the side, a light smile formed on her lips but she didn’t speak. “So, if you’re here, you’re disobeying the orders then?” “No. Not me; I am something else.” “What exactly?” Jeneva took an unnecessary deep breath.

“The elders know that I am here; it is my role to care for you. To protect you, and they know that. They accepted it because they felt you were something different from the moment you were born. They didn’t know what would happen, what it would be so they let me do it my way.” Sienna lowered her head. Jeneva tilted hers, hoping to understand the sudden veil of sadness on the student’s face. “It’s always all about that stupid war, isn't it? They didn’t interfere because they knew they already had…someone on it, I guess. Like, they were ahead of the werewolves.” “No.” She sounds so calm, so certain, and I believe her. But what if I shouldn’t? Just like for Jackson and Lane? Why does it feel different with her? “How can I know…” “It was not like that, Sienna. True, they never hid their interest, and they followed closely what was happening…in case it would lead us here. But they didn’t interfere because I said so.” “But they’re the elders… I mean, you said they’re the ones who give orders, I mean usually. Why?” “For the same reason nobody said anything about me helping your mother and Lyndon for over a year.” Jeneva paused briefly. “I did not have enough influence to save them. Nobody would have. But enough that nobody ever questioned my involvement. I have a connection to the elders that other vampires don’t.” “Why? And what is it?” “I know what they think, and what they want and vice versa. Other vampires only feel/hear what the elders want them to; like when they ordered for the truce and to avoid regrouping here. I knew it beforehand, not that it applied to me. As for why…because I am old.” “How old?”

“As old as some elders. Older to some, actually.” Sienna stayed silent for a minute. Wow, do I ask? I want to know. She could not help it; she was too intrigued by the vampire but then her eyes lit up. “By the way how old are you, in human years I mean?” “I must be around 23.” “Must be?” “It was a long time ago. I an even number, 24, or perhaps 22. And since I prefer uneven numbers. 23 it is. Right in the middle.” Sienna smiled which, in turn, drew a smile from Jeneva. “So…” Jeneva smiled. “I am somewhere between 85 thousands and 95 thousands years old.” Sienna's mouth stayed opened for a couple of seconds before she exhaled. “Difficult to pinpoint it exactly, time measurement was different.” “Huh ya. I suppose it was.” Sienna furrowed her brow, trying to all these new information. She shook her head, trying to stay focused on the questions she might have, and not get lost on that shocking revelation. “And so, you’re like, more powerful than the elders, that’s why they don’t say anything?” “It’s not so much about power. Well, a little. Becoming an elder does empower you, yes; elders are vampire sorcerers. I haven’t been there so I don’t know how; this is the only thing I am not aware of because only elders know once they go through the process. But I could already be an elder if I wanted to. Becoming an elder is a choice, obviously it can't happen without a certain knowledge and

power. They know eventually I will be. I am…powerful due to my age and experience. The more elders there are, especially powerful vampires, the stronger the vampire community as a whole becomes.” Jeneva paused. Sienna wondered why she seemed to hesitate. “This is also why they wouldn’t have done anything about me helping them escape for so long. And why no one would come close to you before those past couple of months.” “Okay,” Sienna said with a nod but her eyes opened wide all of a sudden. “But how old was my mom?” Jeneva smiled. “She was close to 50 thousands years old.” “Holy sh… wow.” “To tell the truth. I would have probably become an elder a couple of millenniums ago if I hadn’t met your mother. But our link was strong. I cherished these 50 thousands millennium with her. I loved that life. Going through the eras together, seeing everything change, humans evolved. Even though it was sad to see the planet decay somehow because of those changes, they were just inevitable. And we went through them together.” Sienna swallowed. Do I really want to know? I guess I do. “Did you and my mom…” “No,” Jeneva said with a tender smile. “I would have done anything for her though, which is probably why I never tried to stop her from living what she had to live with him, even though we both knew this would kill her. I loved her. But our love… Things are different for us. We don’t feel that love…the same way. I understood that by watching them together. It was something my love could never match. Theirs was true and warm. I am cold. I was reminded again of that warmth when I saw you, and stood close to you. And even though I still should not have done it; I felt like I was alive for a second there, when I kissed you. It was selfish of me and confused you even more.” “No, it,” Sienna put her hand on Jeneva’s arm. She took a deep breath and raised

her arm to Jeneva’s face; she lightly trailed her fingertip against Jeneva’s lips. “You were everything but cold.” Jeneva briefly looked away before standing up. “I should go now.” “No, wait. I need to know something.” Jeez, I seem to forget everything when she’s around. But it’s important. Jeneva nodded and sit again, a little further than she was before but Sienna understood. “If I didn’t exist, do you think, how do you think this war would end?” “I’m not sure it ever would. But, vampires are often too sure of themselves. But they can be self-centered and arrogant; they rarely create new vampires while a simple bite is enough for a new werewolf to exist. Sure, we’re stronger, but without a bit of discipline, and planning, in a millennium or two, they could have us extinct.” Sienna frowned. “Sometimes you say they, sometimes you say we,” she simply said. The smile left Jeneva’s lips but the expression on her face remained kind towards Sienna. “I have felt estranged from this war for a long time…I’m here to protect you, not here to make anyone win or lose.” Jeneva slightly laughed, “See, your typical vampire; doesn’t even care what the elders want. Just follows her own agenda. That’s ‘us’.” Sienna returned Jeneva’s smile before speaking, “I guess I should’ve asked sooner about all this…I’m sorry I—” She was silenced by Jeneva’s fingertip on her lips. “I should apologize. I have spent so long trying to protect you from this war that I didn’t think of protecting you from these feelings.” Jeneva furrowed her brows slightly. “I have been so concerned by who you are that I almost forgot who that was: a human. I keep repeating that you are not like us. No one can expect you to jump into this train of craziness, because to us it is just our lives. It is just casual somehow. But you, your head is spinning with all these questions and emotions; it’s about your mother and father that you never even knew, and power

you never imagined existed. It’s intense, it’s too much, and it’s frightening. I suppose it is because I’ve long lost these feelings…I’ve long lost my humanity that I first expected you to be okay with it just like that.” She snapped her fingers. Sienna tentatively reached for Jeneva’s hand, she put hers above it. Jeneva stared at her. “I don’t think you’ve lost your humanity. Because what else could be touching me, reassuring me, the way you do despite everything that is happening?” Sienna swallowed at the intensity of Jeneva’s stare. “I can see that you care or you wouldn’t have been here tonight. You wouldn’t have cared to reassure me after my meltdown if you’d lost it all. You wouldn’t have kept your promise to my mother, either.” When Jeneva stayed silent, Sienna added. “I just… I just wished you’d have showed up sooner. Why did you never…? I mean, if you were there.” “I was. But despite feeling that bond. Yes, before it was power, it was more like a bond. But I left you there. I wished you would be adopted by a good family instead of staying in the system that way. But I was mostly hoping that you would never have to get involved into this life. I was hoping you would be safe and live a normal human life. So no, I would have never jeopardized this. Obviously, through the years I felt that power inside rise, even if you didn’t. I feared this would happen. But unless I truly had to step in, I would have never ruined what I hoped was a good life, as good as it could be. I only intervened in minor ways when necessary.” “What–when did you intervene? I never saw you. I would have really liked to see you,” Sienna’s voice cracked with emotions. She saw Jeneva raise her hand but the vampire stopped before reaching Sienna’s cheek to comfort her. She lowered her hand back to rest on her knee. “When it was necessary,” she repeated. It was her. She’s the one who called the police and the social services. As if she read her mind, Jeneva said. “I am sorry. I had no idea what was going on in that house. Their property was too large. And there was no cover. I had to stay afar; but I watched you, and Shiloh. Every time you walked out, you had a

smile on. You were joking together. Going to school. Good grades.” Jeneva smiled at the frown on Sienna’s forehead. “I don’t step into your bedroom, usually, but I do go to your school every now and then to see how you’re doing.” Sienna smiled; touched by the attention. “You’re a bright student. I know you've already applied to Berkeley, UCLA and Columbia.” Sienna looked down at her hands when she saw the expression on Jeneva's face. “I'll never go, will I?” “I do not know, Sienna. I will try my best but I don't know what is going to happen.” Sienna shook her head to try to forget all this. “So?” She asked, moving back to the previous topic. “Well, I had a suspicion once. One of the older kids had a black eye. But then, boys fight. With three teenage boys in the house; a black eye can happen quickly. Then I got closer, when you were all coming back from school mostly, and there I could see it. You were all very happy to go to school, but your faces were a tad more shut when time came to go home. You and Shiloh were always so close and happy together that I didn't notice. I would have, had I paid more attention to the other kids; I am deeply sorry,” Jeneva said, looking at the floor briefly. “It's okay,” Sienna told her in a gentle tone. Jeneva regained her composure. “Anyway, that day… I felt it. I don’t know how but that slap echoed in my body. I didn’t see it, or truly heard it, but I felt it. I stepped into that house that night. And I heard you cry in Shiloh’s arms. I heard his words. I control my impulses quite well, fortunately. Besides, killing those people would have made all of you kids look bad. So, both the police and the social services, receive an interesting phone call, and, with a little push from the elders' magic, they acted on it right away, for once.” Sienna nodded, still trying to wrap up her mind around all these new information. Jeneva got up silently. Sienna felt an ache inside her as the vampire walked to the window. But Jeneva turned and smiled. “Shiloh’s up. He’s going to check on you.”

Sienna smiled. “You’ll come back?” “You need to sleep.” “Tonight was the first night in weeks that I slept peacefully. I will sleep better if you’re watching over me.” Jeneva couldn’t help but smile. “I’m never too far. Just know that.” She opened the window. Sienna looked towards the door when she heard a sound in the corridor. By the time she looked back at the window Jeneva had disappeared into the night. Sienna pretended to be asleep when Shiloh popped his head in to make sure she was all right. Their talk played over and over in her mind until she fell back asleep.

Chapter Six

Sienna was silent during breakfast, which she barely touched. With the entire family at the table, Shiloh didn’t ask anything personal. He didn’t get a chance to talk to her before it was time to drive to school. Ben jumped out of the car as soon as Shiloh parked. He liked to see his girlfriend before class. Sienna and Shiloh stayed silent as they watched him run off. “You seem a little better.” “I slept better,” Sienna said with a nod before looking at her ed hands on her knees. “I’m sorry,” Shiloh said. When she didn’t react, he put his hand above hers. “I really am. I’m just…I care about you too much. I’m scared for you. But I shouldn’t have…” “It’s okay, I understand.” “I don’t think you do. I’d die if anything happened to you. And I guess vampires scare me more than werewolves somehow, the whole living dead thing.” “You know, werewolves can be much more out of control than vampires?” “Says who?” Sienna crossed her arms over her chest. Shiloh shook his head. “That’s not the point, I know. What I meant to say anyway is that I trust you. You’ll make the right choice. I guess I can’t hide where my vote goes but I don’t have to tell you anything about that, it’s your choice and I’ll respect it. I trust you, but mostly, I love you. No matter what I’ll make sure nobody hurts you.” The pout on Sienna’s lips turned into a smile as Shiloh caressed her cheek tenderly.

“So, um, is it okay for me to ask if you’re still seeing Lane tomorrow, I mean, it was the plan, right?” Sienna’s smile widened. “Yes, it is okay and yes, I am seeing him. Look, I haven’t chosen anything or anyone. I don’t even know how. Really, things haven’t changed. Last night was… but no matter what happened last night, things haven’t changed. Lane is picking me up tomorrow after school, and we’ll hang out.” “But you’re more attracted to Jackson, aren’t you?” Shiloh raised his hands at her glare. “I’m just trying to understand what’s going on in your mind, what you’re thinking about all this…and…what exactly happened last night?” Sienna couldn’t help but laugh briefly. “You’re incorrigible. Anyway, nothing much happened. Lane is still one step ahead in of action if you want the entire truth.” Sienna shook her head at Shiloh’s grin. “But… I do like Jackson. I…I don’t know, I think there’s more to him than sarcasm and piss-off attitude, you know. And it kind of makes me want to know more about him. But it sure is easier to be with Lane, smoother. He’s sweet and I like him. So…” “I like the sound of that.” “All right, we should go now, the bell’s ringing.”

***

Shiloh ran up to Sienna before she entered her second class of the day, Spanish, which they both shared. “Hey, wait up,” “What’s wrong?” “Nothing, just, um, you might wanna tell Lane to stay around tomorrow.”

“What do you mean?” “They’re imposing a curfew in the whole town.” “What?” “Officially, the wildlife services are planning a large hunt in the forest to scare off, or even capture, the wild bears that have gotten too close to the city limits, these past few months. Yep, bears…” “Damn,” Sienna breathed out. “What time?” Shiloh smirked. “Eight.” “Eight??” “Yeah, they would have done it at nightfall if they’d been able to.” “The net is tightening.” Sienna looked all around. “Stop looking at people like this, they don’t know anything.” “They’re looking at me.” “No. You’re looking at them, Sin. You’ve been looking at people funny since the morning. What’s up with that?” “Do you think they hate me?” “What? Where does that come from?” “No, it’s…I’m just paranoid.” “Yeah, well, stop. Now is not the time to act abnormally. ‘Cause the net is tightening, like you said. Guess what, Mr. Simoncelli got replaced.” “What?” “Yep. After nine months of there’s not enough demand for extra classes, the school budget is tight and cannot replace his post this year. Seems now they’ve found extra funds. And you should see the guy they’ve hired, needs to take extra

classes on how to fit in ‘cause he really stands out.” “But maybe we’re making this up, maybe he’s not the government.” Shiloh glared before saying, “And guess what? His classes are for juniors and seniors only. No one exceeds sixteen in tenth grade. And there are four eighteen years old juniors.” “Oh.” “Apparently they're still targeting eighteen years old, but I doubt they haven't thought of the possibility that they were cheated. So it's two birds with one stone with both juniors and seniors. You would have been in that class anyway. He's gonna have a whole lot of time to study us…” “Stop talking like that, you’re freaking me out.” “They’re freaking me out. This guy looks like Krycek.” “Who?” “God, I still can’t believe you've never watched the X-Files.” “Not my style of show, sorry.” “You always snob the best shows. That’s too bad ‘cause you’d know how to recognize them.” “Frankly, I think you’ve watched too much. Do you really think they all ride in big black SUVs and dress in black suits?” “That’d be easier,” Shiloh answered with a shrug. Sienna shook her head with a smile. “Thank God you’re here to make me smile.” Shiloh shrugged again. “Everybody’s in, we’d better go now.” Sienna nodded and they walked inside the classroom.

***

Sienna was sitting against a tree in the woods behind the school's main building. She could hear the laughter of the teens playing in the courtyard like they did every day at lunch. She couldn’t see the school though with the many thick trees. She hadn’t felt like eating at the cafeteria or the courtyard today. So she’d grabbed a book and headed out to find a good place to read. She readjusted her jacket when a fresh November breeze blew stronger. She started the same page for the third time. She startled all of a sudden; looking to her left when she felt like someone was watching her. Jeneva was standing tall, a good 160 ft. higher on the hill. But Sienna couldn’t mistake her. Her tall, slender silhouette, her black straight hair, and her gaze. From her spot, Sienna couldn’t see the bloody red sclera but only the flashing white and blue. Jeneva was 15 ft. away in one swift movement. Sienna took a deep breath. “Why aren’t you inside with your friends?” Jeneva’s tone was full of curiosity. She tilted her head to the side, slightly, as if trying to read the answer from Sienna’s face itself. “Shiloh’s with the guidance counselor. He's not sure about going to college.” Jeneva’s curiosity didn’t fade away from her face. “And?” Sienna frowned before thinking. “Um, and Indigo’s in the newspaper room. They don’t really like non-newspaper there so…” Sienna looked the other way before looking up at Jeneva with a cunning smile. “That or most likely they don’t like me.” Jeneva’s lips turned into a smile at Sienna’s tone. “How about…other friends?” “Well, that’s a good question actually. One I’ve not yet been able to think through.” Sienna pulled out a tuft of grass playfully although her smile faded quickly.

Jeneva moved closer. “Have you eaten today?” Sienna frowned at the question before seeing that Jeneva was looking at the orange and the banana beside her book. “Do you want some, I mean, no, you…probably don’t.” Jeneva smiled at Sienna’s uncertain tone. Sienna took a deep breath again and suddenly Jeneva was standing right in front of her. “Is this your lunch?” Jeneva sounded too serious for Sienna to smile. “Um, I wasn’t really hungry.” “You need to eat.” “I’ll eat later. It’s fine.” “It’s not. You haven’t been eating well lately. I know…all this is difficult for you but…you need to take care of yourself. I try to protect you…but there are things I can’t do for you.” “I know but I’m fi—” Sienna’s breath caught in her chest as Jeneva took her wrist. “Your blood pressure is low, your heart rate is slower. You’re getting weaker… And you can’t afford that, not with what’s coming. You need to eat.” “I know. I…I will. I promise.” Jeneva nodded. “I count on you.” Sienna smiled. “You can really hear my heartbeat? I mean, and how do you know how it usually is.” “I know your blood pressure, body temperature, your heart rate…I know many things. But I guess I can only imagine what is going on in there,” as she said the words Jeneva lightly caressed the side of Sienna’s head. Sienna closed her eyes. She swallowed as she opened them again. “No, I’m…I’m fine,” she said with a nod.

“Fine, huh? That is why you’ve been reading the same page for the last half hour?” Sienna’s brows furrowed. “How long have you been here?” “Long enough.” Sienna nodded. They stayed quiet before Sienna questioned. “How about you, I mean, and food? Do you really not eat anything…else?” Jeneva shook her head. “Blood is all we need.” “But how…I mean, um. No, sorry, it’s nothing.” “Don’t stop. I knew you’d still have questions. It’s normal. How do we work? Is what you were about to ask, right?” Jeneva spoke gently, she seemed amused even. “Blood makes everything work, like I said last night. Heartbeat as well, of course the rate is very different from a human’s heartbeat. But it beats all the same. My liver, kidneys, all of my organs work…with blood. Blood is our water, vitamins, everything. As long as we’ve got enough blood in us we can go on… forever. All we need is to ingest new blood once in a while.” Sienna nodded, this part was getting clearer to her. Jeneva was now sitting beside her. “How about me? How am I different from humans…or from you or werewolves?” That part was much more confusing to Sienna. Jeneva was well aware of that. “You're completely different, from us and the wolves, of course. You’re not different from humans, you are human.” “How could I be?” Sienna sounded grave. Jeneva looked pained by the hurt in Sienna’s voice. “If my father is a powerful werewolf and my mother a thousands years old vampire? How could I possibly be a human? That makes no sense.

What am I?” Jeneva took an unnecessary intake of breath. “I do not know how to appease your worry, Sienna. If you can just trust me; you are human, Sienna. Perhaps an evolution of humanity. Thousands of years ahead of your time. This is my own speculation but what I do know is that your brain has endless possibilities. Abilities never seen before. You are unique and no one, NO ONE truly knows how unique. You can do anything.” “I want to trust you but…I’m not even like, a genius in school, I'm doing good but nothing transcendent either. I skipped kindergarten and it wasn’t even because of my intellect, it was because I just got to Seattle and it was a matter of district. How could my brain possibly do anything remotely supernatural?” Sienna sighed, slightly defeated when Jeneva failed to answer. I know she’s trying; searching for the right words right now, but there aren’t any because this is crazy. What is happening? Why are they doing this to me? Jeneva was about to speak but Sienna spoke first. “I know you’re trying but, right now, my body’s the thing out of control, not my brain. And I just want that to stop. Why is it doing this?” Sienna took a deep breath as her voice cracked. I’m just so emotional. I can’t cry again in front of her. It’s not my brain; it’s my emotions that are all over the place right now. “I know this is unpleasant but—” “Why is it doing this? Surely you can tell me this?” “It started, Sienna.” “What do you mean?” “What we feel around you… It’s been growing through the years… at a reasonable pace. But for the past two months and a half, it’s been sort of deafening to us, that heat wave. Before that I didn’t know, I wasn’t sure anything was ever going to happen, and I prayed it wouldn’t. But it did. It set off. Whatever’s going to happen started there, around your real birthday, and it will happen soon. You are like a beacon illuminating the entire underworld. And that beacon keeps on brightening until it’ll blow out. It’s coming to a boiling point.”

“Tell me about it,” Sienna looked at the grass as she spoke. Jeneva gave her comionate smile. “But then, I will not be human anymore?” “Why wouldn’t you?” “If I have like superpowers then it obviously means I’m not human, doesn’t it?” “Werewolves are humans, technically. They’re just not regular humans. A part of them isn’t.” “So a part of me won’t be either.” “This is different for you, Sienna.” “Why? How is it different? How can you know? You say I’m unique so how can you know what I’m gonna become?” Jeneva stayed quiet but kept a benevolent gaze on Sienna who shook her head. “I’m sorry. I’m not mad at you I’m just…scared.” Sienna swallowed but Jeneva took her hand. “It is true, there are a lot of things we don’t know yet. But I know you will still be human, Sienna. Just like you are now. Although your temperature’s a few degrees under average…but it’s nothing big.” Jeneva was surprised to hear Sienna laughed briefly. “Sorry, it’s kind of a private joke between Shiloh and I. He’s a couple degrees above and me under. Always been that way. But yeah we’re still in the norm. Happens sometimes, says the doc.” Jeneva nodded strongly. “He’s right.” Jeneva watched Sienna attentively, she seemed curious. Jeneva hoped she could answer more question than she had so far. A million questions ed through Sienna’s eyes.

“What about you and werewolves?” “You’ve seen that physically speaking, we’re not that different from humans, our eyes betray us, though. As for werewolves, they are humans too, but then they’re not. But it’s easier for them to go unnoticed, except for their body temperature, which is higher than the human bodies' norm. Ours, of course, is lower. The blood running inside is everything but warm. So we lose this, even if we don’t turn into ice as you’ve noticed.” “No, you’re not cold…Cool maybe, but not cold.” Jeneva smiled gently. Sienna seemed to think then. “And you have no problem with sunshine apparently.” Jeneva seemed hesitant which surprised Sienna. She had seen Jackson in broad daylight and she and Jeneva were standing outside as they spoke. Sure, the large Douglas firs shaded them but it was still daylight. “Well, legends do come from somewhere, I suppose. But no, we do not burst into flames under sunlight. But honestly, we usually avoid the most heated countries. The human body is around 60 percent water and it's spread out in different areas. When it's hot, the body begins tapping different water reserves from places like the blood stream, fat, muscles and kidneys to maintain its normal bodily functions. As it gets warmer, the heart pumps faster, bringing blood closer to the surface of the skin. And the sweating process begins. Sweat takes heat away from humans’ body. When a human stop sweating, when under intense heat, then it means that human is close to heatstroke. We don’t sweat, Sienna. And we’re only made of blood, not water. Heat makes blood pressure increase; ours is already way higher than humans so it becomes a bit dangerous in case of injury, because it would bleed intensely and quickly because of the extremely high blood pressure, and it would heal slower. So a vampire will most likely avoid a fight, especially against a pack, under a heavy heat because they wouldn't be a hundred percent. But that is really under extreme heat wave, or prolonged heat exposition. That is all; heat isn't very pleasant but not lethal. No flames or burning, I promise,” she told her with a smile. Sienna returned the smile but it disappeared behind a graver expression.

“Is there really no one else like me?” “No,” Jeneva answered despite knowing it wasn’t the expected answer. Sienna looked in front of her, hands around her knees. “But what if somebody gets bitten, I mean, a werewolf or…” “What you’re thinking about is hybrids, but it doesn’t exist. Vampires can’t become werewolves, even if they’re bitten or clawed. And werewolves have never turned into vampires after being bitten and fed. It has been tried over the years by some crazy ones. It failed. Hybrids don’t exist. But even if they did, that is not what you would be, because hybrids wouldn’t be humans. And once again, you are. This is very precious, Sienna. You are unique, and being human is a wonderful thing, a thing to cherish.” “You miss it, don’t you?” “It’s been so long that I don’t … Or so it used to be. Now I miss… certain feelings I’d long forgotten.” Jeneva was about to stand up. “No, wait. Jeez, I can't believe I've not asked this yet.” Jeneva seemed intrigued as Sienna seemed grave despite a smile. “Why I am sucked into this in the end?” Jeneva frowned. That part of history seemed clear to her. But if Sienna still had questions, about her parents mostly, then she would answer as best as she could. Sienna shook her head. “It's not about my origins but your lousy war.” Jeneva couldn't help but smile at the tone of Sienna's voice and her words. But she tensed then. “So, seriously, why are y'all fighting like this? I hope there's like, some sort of Grail or some other reward for screwing up my life this way. I'm not speaking about you but seriously though.”

Sienna's tone was a mix of gravity and amusement. “Fundamental differences.” Sienna glared, eyebrows raised. Jeneva couldn't help a light chuckle, which surprised Sienna, as it was the first time she heard her laugh. Sienna's heart rose in her chest at that sound. However she shook her head and was serious again. “Seriously, we're not talking about a breakup here. There has to be a valid reason, no?” Jeneva was serious too but stayed silent a moment. “No Grail, right?” Sienna stayed quiet though. “I would really like to know why, still. Why all this?” “For reasons that are, in the end, completely obsolete now. When the wolves emerged, vampires were almost as numerous as the humans. They ruled the world, if I may. They didn't take too kindly to see a new supernatural species come out of nowhere, with numbers growing quickly. As for the wolves, they never appreciated the vampire domination on earth, at that time. But it wasn't like it is today; it wasn't a war. They happened to come across each other; they would fight instantly, yes. But they weren't initially looking for confrontation.” Jeneva took a deep breath while looking toward the high school. “What changed then?” “The rise of the human population. Nowadays, what both species fear the most is to be made out by the masses. The vampires started the real war when they decided, in the blink of an eye, to extinguish the werewolves, whose population was growing too fast, and mostly as they were too impulsive, leaving more body counts. It was too much of a risk of exposure, according to them. The human side of the wolves also concerned the vampires who feared an alliance of the sort with the humans, if they accepted the wolves, seeing as they are human, technically. As for the wolves well, for once, they had to defend themselves. Second, well, vampires are condescending to werewolves. But it wasn't about hate, then; it was more like they couldn't be bothered by a lower species, beneath them. The werewolves on the other hand, hated the vampires fiercely. They were more than eager to enter that official war. And a third reason for them to fight, which has to do with the humans', is because the difference between vampires and humans is more obvious than theirs. Some governments have been aware of the underworld population for centuries. Here in the States too, long before State

9 became a beacon on that level, and organized the researches and hunts more efficiently. They have been studying us for a long time; but they are more interested in vampires than werewolves. The wolves fear our power, because this is what the governments want. In the end it's not about the population's safety. It's about which country is going to make our powers theirs first. This is human nature. And werewolves fear exposure for their species when governments, or possibly the white-hats, will drop the bomb to get rid of us, as they are far less powerful to face the human population, or so they think.” Sienna tried to process this in her mind. “Ok, and why do you say those are obsolete reasons?” “Because it's unbelievable how stupid they are.” Sienna seemed surprised by this answer. “If the masses learned , we would be exterminated no matter what. Those thoughts, fears, and so-called attempts at protection might have been relevant two or three thousands years ago. But it's been a long time since none of this mattered, and none of them realized this, too blinded by this hatred they've learned to cultivate. Sometimes I wonder if they even why they truly hate each other.” Jeneva paused briefly. “When you have lived as long as I have, you see things differently. I've seen the human population grow at an exponential rate over those past millenniums. We might be supernatural beings but our force would not save us against seven milliards of people, and mostly against the military weapons, and technological means humans have acquired over the past couple of centuries. It is foolish to think otherwise. Ironically, the only thing that could help us lay low and avoid being noticed would be to stop fighting. But their hatred of each other and fear of humanity invalidates all logic, it seems. That is also why you are so precious to them. They surely think this choice is going to save them. But it's only a matter of time before the masses learn . Right now, governments cover up the best they can our existence, but when they'll realize they cannot harvest our powers; they will just throw us to the wolves, no pun intended, to get rid of us.” Sienna shook her head. “So all that…for nothing in fact.” “In a way. But your birth wasn't planned ahead of time, you know. It wouldn't have changed who you are.”

“Yeah. Now I know why you were reluctant to tell me about all this. I should have stuck with fundamental differences because honestly, I'm feeling really blue right now.” Jeneva seemed genuinely moved, and sorry mostly. Sienna took a deep breath. “But, you know all this, or you have a global perspective on all this. Can't you just talk to them? Make them understand. Not even for my sake since it's kind of too late, it seems, but theirs.” “I could have, or should have maybe. With little chance anyone would listen. Maybe the vampires would've…Nothing guarantees it, though. But I didn’t because… this world belongs to the humans now. In the end it didn't really matter to me if we faded out, because this seemed like a natural evolution. Then you were born, and everything changed. And now it's too late to say anything. Your birth created a sort of craze and reinforced the hatred between both species. And this eagerness to get rid of the other. But still I didn't fear this eventual extermination by the humans since you were neither werewolf, nor vampire. It wouldn't happen before decades anyway, and, in the meantime, my only concern would be to make sure you lived your human life to the fullest, then you would not be there anymore. And the rest would matter even less to me. I have lived long enough.” Sienna nodded. She seemed pensive for a moment. “I understand. I think.” Jeneva stood, she held out her hand for Sienna to take. “Wait, wait, I have an idea. I mean…” Jeneva crouched. “What is it? If I can help you, Sienna, I will.” “It’s about that heat wave. I mean not the blood pressure thing but… mine,” she said, embarrassed but Jeneva smiled at her. “I promise you it will fade away.” “I know, when I’ve slept with one of them, right?” “It’s not a given, Sienna. We don’t know if this is true. It sounds more like a fantasy to me. Most probably coming from the vampires. I don’t truly believe in

this theory.” “Well, it has to be true, given how I feel inside; and how they react, I mean, if it started with my body then… I mean, don’t you think?” “I think it’s just a sign. Your brain is opening up to itself, and I think your body’s reacting first because the body is less complex than the mind. In some ways.” “Okay, maybe, but let’s consider the rumor is true. So it means I have to sleep with Lane or Jackson, or any other and—” Sienna stopped when Jeneva put her hand above hers. Sienna was surprised by the serious look on Jeneva’s face. “You do not have to do anything you don’t want to do, Sienna.” Sienna swallowed with a nod. “And they won’t force you. Or they’d better not.” Sienna smiled but raised her eyebrows. “It’s not like they’d have to push hard, with the state I’m in All. The. Time.”. Jeneva couldn’t help a smile. “I promise it won’t always be like this.” “We’ll see, but anyway, let’s say for argument’s sake that this is the key to all this. What if… what if I slept with a human first? What would happen?” “I don’t know, Sienna.” “So it could stop all this madness? I mean, at least I wouldn’t be responsible anymore, right?” Jeneva grimaced. “I don’t think this is how it works.” Sienna’s face fell. “This is why I don’t believe sex is the key.” “But it could be? I don’t know, there has to be something to do… I.” Sienna swallowed but she looked up at Jeneva. “Okay, well, let’s say sex or whatever other thing happens and it happens, that so-called choice. Sorry for the species that lost but, I gave my power and so I’m free then, right? Just a regular ol’ girl, right?” Jeneva seemed heartbroken by the hope in Sienna’s voice. Sienna swallowed as Jeneva stayed silent.

A tear fell down Sienna’s cheek. “I want out… I just want this to stop.” Jeneva wiped away the tear. “I know you do, Sienna. But, that power… it’s not something that you have, it’s something that you are. It’s who you are, you will not give it away; you will empower a species. It’s not the same.” Sienna sighed. “Why do you only have the answer to the bad stuff?” Jeneva stayed serious although Sienna’s tone was more defeated than reproachful. “I wish I could do better. I am sorry.” Jeneva meant to stand up but Sienna held her hand. “Thank you,” she told her. Jeneva stood, Sienna’s hand still in hers as she helped her stand too. Sienna still looked confused but smiled at her. Jeneva wiped one last tear away with her thumb and took a few steps back. “You need to go back inside now.” “Um, okay. Lunch isn’t over though, I still have time before class.” “The woods aren’t safe.” Sienna looked all around then back at Jeneva. “Is that why you were here? You’re watching over me still?” “I’m not letting anyone hurt you. And while the safety of the school has been compromised by a suspicious new hire, it’s still safer than the woods. White-hats hide in the woods. And they tend to shoot first then check afterwards. And like I said, I can’t let anyone hurt you.” Sienna was standing so close to Jeneva that she could see the vampire’s chest rise with the unnecessary intake of air. Sienna couldn’t help but smile again. Jeneva’s hand brushed against hers. “Will you go back inside…and eat something, please?” “I will.” Sienna said with a nod. “I will,” she repeated and headed towards the

school, feeling Jeneva’s eyes on her as she watched over every step she took.

***

Sienna was standing in front of Shiloh’s bedroom. She turned around to go back to hers but turned around again. She raised her fist but lowered it instantly. She exhaled and was about to knock when the door opened. Shiloh looked at her with a frown. “Perhaps you should come in before the Newtons have to buy a new linoleum.” “What?” She asked with a deep frown. “From you pacing down like that.” Sienna smiled at his playful smile as he winked at her. He took her hand and led them to sit on his bed. “So, what’s the what?” “Um, I, um…Yes, no…” Shiloh raised his eyebrows. I can’t believe I’m going to do that. I am acting so super weird. He sees right through me, as usual. Ok, I have to say something, like, now. “What’s wrong, Sin? You’re scaring me there.” “No, no, nothing scary, I mean,” she exhaled and swallowed at the same time. “I just need your input, or not, your help or no, um, yeah.” She ran her hand through her head so he took it in hers.

“Relax, Sin. I will be your date to Homecoming.” She couldn’t help a light chuckle and finally ed how to breathe. She ruffled his hair the way she loved to do. What would I do without him? He can always make me feel better by the simple actions, or jokes. Guess there’s no one else better for that, is there? He means so much to me. “Okay, I need your help with something.” “Is it about your paper? I thought you’d finished it before dinner?” “Yeah, yeah I did.” “I can look at it if you want, but history is not really my forte. But for grammar and stuff maybe?” “It’s not about my paper. It’s, okay, breathe, Sienna. I just wanted to know how…how do you see me?” “How do I see you? I don’t get it.” “Like, well, you’ve been with a few girls, and well, so, on that level, how do you see me? Would you, like, be attracted to me?” “What’s going on, Sin?” “Just answer me, please. Do you find me attractive?” “Of course, I do. I told you, you’re the most beautiful girl in school.” “Okay,” she said and exhaled again. “Seriously, Sin, what’s that all about?” “It’s about this whole crazy thing; you know what I mean.” He nodded. “You learned something new?” “No. I mean, not much. It’s just this idea that I…well, thought about.”

“Yeah?” He was listening attentively. “Well, if having sex with them is essential, I thought maybe there was another way. Or uh, a way to stop this, and–and maybe even avoid a bloodshed.” “Um, yeah but how?” “What if I were to lose my virginity to a…human. That whole thing maybe wouldn’t work anymore?” She saw the look on his face shift from interest to embarrass. Her heart was pounding in her chest but Shiloh stayed silent. “We’re close. I mean, have you never thought…” “We’re too close, Sin.” “But you’ve never…” He stood and paced a few times. “I don’t know, Sin. We don’t even know if this is the key. You don’t want to make that mistake if it isn’t,” he said as he sat again, taking her hand in his. “If it’s a mistake, I’d rather make it with you than with them.” He opened his mouth to speak but didn’t. “I don’t want my first time to be some sort of supernatural science experiment. I always thought it would be…warm, significant.” He shrugged. “Empowering a supernatural species seems darn significant to me.” Even his attempted joke, what’s more unwelcomed right now, seemed forced. His discomfort was obvious. She swallowed. “You’re like my sister, Sienna.” “Except that I’m not,” she said while getting up.

“Wait, where’re you going?” “Away, I need some air.” “No, wait,” he said as he stood up and held her arm. “Stay, you're upset, right now. We can talk some more.” “What is there to talk about? You don’t want to. I shouldn’t even have asked you. I just made a fool of myself. I’m just gonna hide right now, for a few decades, if possible.” “No, Sienna, stay.” He still held her arm. “Please, Shiloh, I just need to be alone right now.” He let go of her arm. “Shit,” she heard him say as she closed his door. She crawled in her bed and turned off the lights. I guess only supernatural freaks are attracted to me. I’m the freak. What did I do to deserve this? I don’t know what to do. Where to go? What if I can’t resist Lane, or Jackson? What if I choose wrong? Or what if I can’t choose and make things worse? Before she knew it she was sobbing.

Chapter Seven

Sienna was very quiet the next morning. Because of the full house, Shiloh wasn’t able to speak with her until after Ben walked to his girlfriend. He meant to talk but she was quicker. “I’m sorry, Shiloh.” “No please, don’t be. I’m the one who’s sorry.” “You didn’t do anything wrong. I should have never asked you something like that.” “I just don’t want to ruin what we have, Sin.” “Me neither. That’s why I shouldn’t have. That whole thing is driving me crazy. I had no rights.” “Yes you did because you’re my girl.” “And you’re my boy,” she said with a smile. “I’m so sorry. I was feeling kinda blue, and I’m not thinking straight these days with all that. But I thought about it a lot last night. I’m feeling much better today.” “Really?” “Yes. And you are right. I should not rush into this and risk making a mistake. I am just going to take my time and see what I truly want. And wait to see what happens next.” Let’s just hope my body will agree with that and give me time. But I won't bother him with that. I’ve embarrassed myself, and him, enough as it is yesterday. “I’m glad to hear you say that, and that you take it like that. You are strong and will know what to do. And you will be okay but that I’m always here, okay?” “I do.”

“Shit, the bell rang, we’d better hurry.” The rest of the school day was uneventful. Sienna was a bit anxious about her date with Lane. She hoped that everything would be all right. She couldn’t cancel because ittedly, she wanted to see him. Whether it was him or Jackson, she wanted, almost needed to be in their presence, she couldn’t help it, she was pulled towards them.

***

Sienna and Lane were climbing the hill behind the Newton’s house. “Tell me again why we took the long way home…and mostly, why we left your car down there?” “Come on, you know you like those hills.” “Not as much as you do, apparently.” Lane stopped and took her by the waist. “Don’t you prefer it this way?” He kissed her and she wrapped her arms around his nape. Lane pulled away as the heat rose between them. He took her hand and they climbed until they reached the top. Not far below was Sienna and Shiloh’s Funhouse, then the road across the hill and then the bottom of the hill until the Newtons' house. Lane took her by the waist again. “I prefer when we walk together, you look more serene in the woods than in the car, besides, I hate parking in front of the house because both Mrs. Newton and Shiloh watch by the window, so I can’t do that then.” He pulled her into a kiss. She held him tight as he moved her a few steps until her back hit a tree. She gasped when he pressed himself against her. He kissed her neck and she took a deep breath. Sienna moaned as his hand moved from her

neck to her right breast that he massaged gently. She roamed her hands in his hair while he kissed her lips again. Lane’s hand slowly reached along her waist to her hip that he lifted slightly before pressing his thigh on her crotch. She gasped at the heat wave coursing through her body. She felt as if she literally was on fire. It somewhat hurt between her legs so much desire overcame her at that moment. I have to stop him right here. I’m losing control already. Lane kissed her neck and, in a swift movement, she landed softly on the ground, Lane on top of her. His leg pressed against her crotch again. She gasped louder. This is torture, I can’t stop this. I don’t want to. Lane had already unbuttoned four buttons of her shirt before she realized it. It almost felt like she was given electroshock waves when his mouth wrapped around her hardened nipple over the fabric of her bra. Her hands were on Lane’s back, under his shirt. He tore it apart to remove it. Sienna didn’t have the time to be surprised—if not scared—by the movement, as he sucked on her nipple again, this time pushing the bra with his thumb. She groaned. He pressed his hand over her crotch and she jolted. He opened the first button of her pants. She looked at the sky and the trees above her. She didn’t know where it came from but she heard Jeneva's voice like a whisper; ‘You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do, Sienna.’ She closed her eyes but suddenly jerked up, trying to push him off her before he could slide his hand in her panties. “Stop, stop, stop.” She also ed her own words to Shiloh that morning. This could not happen. Not like that. Lane moved away as soon as her words ed. “It’s okay, it’s okay. I’m not—” “I can’t, I can’t. I’m not ready.” “It’s okay, no harm, I’m not gonna hurt you. No worries. You just felt really… but it’s fine, we can slow down and—” “No, I–I gotta go.” She got up, putting her shirt on correctly.

“No, stay, we can talk, we can—” “No. I just need…time…alone. Please, leave me alone, Lane. Please.” Sienna could barely breathe, suffocated by the wave of emotions, and the horniness in her body. She literally HAD to move away from him or she wouldn’t be able to control what was happening. And it scared her, still. She ran away. She didn’t go far as she took refuge in the Funhouse.

***

Sienna sighed but her breathing wouldn’t calm down. She hadn’t even buttoned her pants back. She was simply trying to cool the rush of desire she felt throughout her body. It’s all right. I did it. I fought it back. Maybe I have more control over that *thing* in me than I thought. It’s good, it’s all right. I’m going to be just fine. Just breathe, Sienna, breathe. She was sitting against the wood from the back wall, just beside the small window of the little shed. She felt a rapid breeze of fresh air hitting her then startled as Jackson was standing in front of her. “Oh God,” she breathed out. She looked everywhere around her. “Go away!” Not him, not him; I won’t make it. “Please, leave. Please.” “Why? You obviously need me around.” “No, no, just, I can’t. I don’t want you around.” “People never want me around, wonder why that is. But oh wait, you do.” “No, please, I can’t handle you right now.”

“Maybe you do, maybe you just need to stop fighting it. You want it, okay?” “People don’t want you around because you’re despicable, and mean, and a pain in the ass, that is why!” Sienna put her hand on her chest as if it actually hurt to breathe. “It’s okay.” Sienna looked up at the unexpected gentleness in his voice. “Always have to clean up after the dogs’ mess. They never finish what they start.” Sienna put her hand through her hair. “Can’t you just forget about your fucking war and be a person? You always have to bouth them? Are you that empty? How about Jackson? I’d really like to meet him, the guy, not jus—” She was cut off by his lips on hers. Jackson left her panting as he pulled away just enough to whisper in her ears, “Your wish is my command.” Sienna didn’t have the time to protest as he pulled her closer and onto his lap. The fervent kiss lasted even while he laid her to the floor. She didn’t see him remove neither his nor her shirt but when they broke the kiss, both pieces of clothing were away on the floor. Jackson kissed her chest. A few tears fell from the side of her eyes, it hurt to breathe. The excitement was reaching its peak. She kept trying to rationalize and survive these waves of feelings while he took care of her pants. He licked her taut stomach. The heat in her body erased the coldness of being naked on the cold floor of the Funhouse's wooden floor. Even Jackson’s lack of warmth didn’t refresh her much. She felt on fire. She cried out when his mouth laid on her core. She gripped his hair as tight as ever and couldn’t help but push him deeper into her. If Jackson had been human he would have yelped so much she pulled hard when she came a short while later. It took him less than a second to take off his own pants. She barely had the time to breathe before he took her in his arms and onto his lap. She gasped when he penetrated her. His arms around her waist and hers around his shoulders, he pulled her harder on his manhood as she wrapped her arms and legs tighter and tighter around his shoulders and back.

Sienna cried out a few times at the waves of pleasure before Jackson stood up in a split second and pinned her back against the ledge of the window. Her back kept banging against the frail window as he thrust hard inside of her. Her nails left trails of blood on his back as she tried grabbing him tighter over and over. She began to groan as another orgasm built inside of her. He lay her down on her back and she cried out her release soon after. He didn’t stop thrusting, though. She felt as if she were floating despite Jackson's incessant thrusts as he neared climax. He came inside of her while she fainted. Sienna felt a hand stroking her hair as she woke up. She realized the cover she and Shiloh kept in the shed for their long reading winter evenings was above her naked body. Naked, soon she replayed the whole afternoon in her mind and her eyes shot opened. Somehow the panic stopped as Jackson was beside her, sitting, one hand behind him, relaxed but still naked. Sienna looked away with blushing cheeks. Jackson smiled. Sienna sat up straight, holding the cover up to her breasts, she looked around and slightly panicked when she saw a little blood on the floor, she realized she had some, between her thighs. “Don’t worry, it’s mostly mine,” he said with a grin. “Blood, that’s what we’re made of. Everything that comes out of us is blood. Even that. Doesn’t prevent the pleasure, thankfully.” Sienna ed her hand through her hair, trying to process this, then a thought hit her, she looked around again, at the window. Night was falling. “Nothing happened, don’t worry. You didn’t slaughter the whole werewolf community...yet. No, you simply had a mind blowing experience,” he said with a teasing frown. “So…it wasn’t the key.” “Never thought it was.” “But you seemed so… I mean. And you’ve… insisted. I mean…” she looked away, embarrassed. Jackson moved closer and softly pulled a lock of her wavy hair away from her face. “I just wanted you really badly. Told you that before. And I must say,” he caressed her naked shoulder, “that was something.”

Sienna looked to the side, cheeks tomato red. “You really needed a break, though.” “What do you mean…a break?” “Do you think I’ve had nearly enough of you?” The red in his sclera seemed to grow to the irises somehow as the predatory look came back. A shiver ran throughout Sienna’s entire body. However, that shiver, instead of fear, left trails of desire on Sienna’s skin as her nipples hardened. She had to take a deeper breath. Jackson smiled proudly before grabbing her lips into a fervent kiss. He pulled her toward the floor so that she was on her left side and he kept kissing her, pulling her face to him with his left hand while his right hand fondled her breasts briefly before going down. She didn’t need much teasing; she was still wet from their previous lovemaking and the current excitement growing inside of her. Still on her side he moved on top of her. His right leg between hers as he forced her right thigh up. She gasped when he thrust inside of her. He groaned too, her position making her entrance tighter. He went slowly for the first few thrusts before speeding up the pace to vampire speed again, excited by her cries of pleasure. After a while he pulled her so that she laid flat on her stomach and he penetrated her again, thrusting even harder while sliding one hand between her legs to caress her. She grabbed every piece of wood, broke three nails on the floor as she tried to thrust back or simply hold herself. Cries of pleasure and pain mixed with groans and soon she climaxed again, feeling like a tidal wave had washed away all that she was. She was in a daze and pretty weak while he kept on thrusting hard until he climaxed too. She felt dizzy as she slowly fell into the arms of Morpheus. She felt a sudden coolness on her back. She was conscious long enough to hear him whisper in her ears, “I still haven’t had nearly enough…but you have, Princess.” Sienna thought she felt a light kiss on her cheek but it was Jackson… so maybe she had already fallen back into unconsciousness… When she opened her eyes again it was pitch black in the wooden shed. She reached for the corner in which they left a pocket light. She turned it on. She couldn’t help but smile at the sight of her clothes, nicely folded in one side of the shed. She shook those thoughts out of her head and then hurried to put them on as she needed to go back home fast.

***

Sienna was running down the hill as fast as she could with only the pocket lamp to light her way. She sighed with relief as she reached the road. The Newton's House was about a hundred yards down. “Don’t move!” Sienna froze and instinctively put her hands above her head. She heard a car arrive. “State your identity,” said another voice. “Sienna Greene. I–I live just down the–the road,” she stammered. The car’s heavy light blinded her even though she wasn’t facing it. She trembled as she'd heard guns loading when she'd appeared. “It is past curfew. What are you doing in the woods? Turn around!” A man ordered. Sienna obeyed. She held her hands even higher as she heard guns loading when they saw her. “Don’t shoot! Please! I live just down here, at the Newtons'. We ha–ave this cabin up there, we read and do ho–homework. I fell asleep. I–I’m sorry, please don’t shoot. I didn’t do anything wrong, I swear.” She swallowed hard. They didn’t answer but a man moved closer, holding something in his hand. She closed her eyes as he moved closer to her forehead but the man moved away looking at what he was holding. She saw him shake his head no. The man in front of her, the one who’d talked earlier, was the only one she could see clearly. He was wearing a dark uniform she’d never seen before. “Give me your hand, slowly.” Sienna did so. He moved closer carefully, and took her pulse, never taking his

gaze off her eyes. He let go of her hand and asked her for an ID. She made sure to hand it without making any abrupt movement. He then moved away. He walked to the car and checked something on what seemed to be a monitor, given the light it emitted. He moved closer again to hand her the ID card back while another man said: “Well, Sienna Amber Greene, just go home now, and make sure to stay there until the curfew is off. We’ll be watching you.” Sienna swallowed, the light intensified or so it seemed so she left, understanding they wouldn’t let her see more of them. She hurried down the hill and to the Newton’s welcoming door with a sigh of relief. She couldn’t shake the fear from her body. The only good thing from this was that it helped to slowly shake off the overwhelming desire of the previous hours. She couldn’t believe that she would still feel excited. The fright she’d just had, though not erasing it, certainly helped cool it down.

***

Sienna shook her head and walked up the stairs. As soon as she closed the door behind her Shiloh opened it abruptly. “Have you seen what time it is, I was worried sick!” “I–I, um. I didn’t realize it was so late.” “They’re all over town. Well, not too spread downtown yet, more on the outskirts, locking it, but still. I drove around briefly after curfew to search for you. Big Hummer-like cars with headlights like it’s Christmas already.” “Tell me about it.” Shiloh grabbed her arm. “Did they see you? Did they touch you?” “No, no just, um, yes in fact. They startled me outside the house and checked my

identity and…I guess they took my temperature too, just to be sure. I thought they were gonna shoot me though when they saw my eye—what? Why are you looking at me like this?” Only now did Sienna realize Shiloh’s stare had shifted from utter worry to utter shock when he’d grabbed her. He moved closer to her face and moved away. He took a deep breath, and made a disgusted face, as if he were smelling cat’s pee on the carpet, or so it seemed to Sienna. “You didn’t?” He said, shaking his head. Sienna’s eyes widened. “Tell me you didn’t, Sin, please.” Sienna crossed her arms over her chest in embarrassment. “I can’t believe it, are you crazy?” Sienna’s gaze darkened. “I thought it wouldn’t matter who I chose, uh, that you trusted me.” “I trusted you to make the right choice!” “So all this bullshit the other day was for nothing unless I made your choice, in fact, right? Hell what am I even saying! I didn’t make any choice. Nothing happened. I mean, in the way of cataclysmic changes. Nothing happened. Sex with me is not the key, not the choice. Okay? So it’s something that just… happened. So you’re gonna have to be cool with it ‘cause I can’t take it back.” “Do you love him?” “Gosh don’t ask me that. Love doesn’t seem to really matter right now. There’s a bunch of military guys out there trying to get me AND I just had sex, with a vampire…I can’t deal with you not being okay with this.” Shiloh seemed to think very deeply for a moment. “I can’t be fine with it.” Sienna put her hand to her forehead, giving up.

“I can’t be,” he repeated. “Because I love you.” “I know that, I heard you okay; you can’t bear seeing me hurt, but I won’t get hurt as long as I have you by my side, ?” “No, not like that. I love you.” “I love you too, stop, stop, what are you doing?” She put her hand on his torso, as he kept moving closer. “Showing you.” Shiloh pulled her face into a kiss. She needed a few seconds before struggling away from his embrace. “I’ve had a weird day, to say the least. And I can’t deal with you messing with me like that. Not in the state I still am, and please don’t ask about that.” “I’m not messing with you. Besides, I already know the way I make you feel.” “No, believe me, it’s not you. It’s really them. So, don’t, anyway. You’re my best friend and—” “Don’t you see it?” He said as he grabbed both her shoulders. “We’re not friends, we’re soul mates. We’re made for each other.” “What? Are you high? What about yesterday? I asked you, Shiloh!” “I was scared okay? Because you mean too much to me and… I wanted you to really want it, for the right reasons. But I know you love me, and you know how I feel about you.” “Shiloh? You’re gay as you reminded me clearly, and that’s probably what stopped you last night. This just isn’t our relationship. So now stop this, please, it’s not funny.” She walked out of the room towards the bathroom. Shiloh followed her in the corridor. “Sienna, you’re the first one who ever talked to me about open minds. And to love a person and not their gender,” he said, keeping his voice low so no one would hear them. “But...it’s crazy, you’re acting crazy just 'cause I slept with Jackson. And…what

about Lane? He’s your buddy. You were all yay for him and me together so… you’re really not making any sense now, especially after what you said last night,” she whispered. Sienna put her hand on the bathroom’s door knob and barely pulled but Shiloh closed the door and turned her around to kiss her. She had a really hard time pulling away from that kiss. “I’ve always known how I felt but…I freaked out. I was/am gay, and you are so close to me. I was afraid to ruin things between us. And yeah, Lane comes along and is a decent guy, plus all this shit that fell on us recently, so I thought, 'if she can be happy with him then let it be. Plus he can protect her'. But now that he’s out of the picture—” “I didn’t say he—” Shiloh put his finger against her lips and went on, “Now that he’s out of the picture, it’s finally time for me to make my move before somebody else steals you from me. I chickened out last night. I almost lost you, but you’re mine. We belong together, you know that. Nobody has a relationship like ours. It’s unique and no one can break this, certainly not a dead thing.” Sienna moved away from his grasp at the mention of Jackson. “Just leave me alone.” She walked into the bathroom. Shiloh put his hands against the door and stayed silent for a moment.

***

Sienna was under the shower, letting the water wash away her thoughts, or so she wished, and the blood from her body. Too many things in her mind, and that feeling that wouldn’t go away. The wetness between her legs seemed to be endless. Sienna took deep breaths, trying harder to empty her mind but she startled when she felt wide arms enveloping her. But unlike two nights ago, she didn’t welcome the treser.

“Shiloh what are—oh my God!” Sienna exclaimed when she felt that he was naked. Shiloh held her tighter, pressing her back against his chest. “I love you, Sin. Please, let me love you.” “God, Shiloh, please; you’re confusing me so much right now, I can’t deal anymore.” Sienna started to cry but he held her tighter and she gave into the soft kisses he placed on her neck. He turned the water off. He pulled her face backwards into a soft kiss. He deepened the kiss then caressed her breasts when she moaned. Right now the lightest touches felt like intense foreplay on her extra sensitive body. “Don’t, please don’t. It was last night, Shiloh. Now it’s too late… We can’t… God, Shiloh,” she exhaled. “It’s okay, it’s okay, baby.” He fondled her breasts longer, grazing his teeth against her neck. “Shiloh, Shiloh, think…” she breathed out but he kissed her again. His hand moved to her front and she gasped when he began stroking her. Her hands shook slightly as she felt more and more of him on her back. She tried to speak but no words came out as he intensified his caresses before sliding a finger inside her wetness. He kissed her lips again while pulling his finger out and raising his hand up to her breast again while his other hand lifted Sienna’s left leg. She grasped the soap dish when she felt him sliding inside of her. He held her tight and thrust slowly all of himself in her while she exhaled heavily. “It’s okay. It’s okay,” he whispered tenderly into her ear while caressing her body reassuringly. She was breathing as if having a panic attack. He held her tight and didn’t thrust for a while until her breathing calmed down. She moaned as he began thrusting again while stroking her clit with his hand. After a while he pulled out and turned her around. He lifted her and thrust again, her back hitting the wall. She wrapped her legs around his waist and he thrust harder, desire overwhelming them both. “Shiloh…Shiloh, God,” she breathed out. “You didn’t…put anything.” She kept on pulling him closer despite her concern.

“It’s okay, babe. I know your cycles by heart. We’re safe.” Sienna was beyond considering his words with all the care and cleverness she usually would. She barely even heard his careless answer. Her mind was in another world right now. They were being more and more vocal. He carried her out of the shower, still thrusting. One hand under her buttock, as if she weighed nothing, he kept pressing her pelvis on his crotch. He opened the bathroom door with his other hand. A brief glance in the corridor and he crossed it to walk them both into his bedroom. He laid her atop of the covers and placed himself between her legs. Not wasting any minute as if he couldn’t bear their bodies being separated. He reunited them in a deep thrust that had Sienna crying out. It seemed to her as if the power and speed of his thrusts were as strong as Jackson’s. The only thought that crossed her mind then was that Jackson had probably softened his actions to spare her. She was only human after all. Shiloh, on the other hand, wasn't sparing her. He loved her with all his being, lost into her, into their pleasure. He caressed her body, shoulders, breasts, legs, crotch, everywhere he could to pleasure her the most until she came. After a while he climaxed too, inside of her, and collapsed in her arms, staying inside of her for a while. They were quiet then. She cried a few silent tears that he wiped with his hand. He whispered tender words and then fell asleep when he thought she had.

***

Sienna waited till the first light snores of Shiloh echoed in the room in order to open her eyes. Tears fell from them. She couldn’t shut her mind off. She wanted to fall asleep in order not to think but her attempts were in vain. She turned on her back, looking all around: Shiloh’s faded yellow tapestry covered with Shiloh’s posters. Race cars, luxury cars, race bikes, and basketball

superstars. Everything Shiloh. His snoring intensified and she couldn’t stand it. Being so close to him yet feeling so estranged because of what had happened between them. She couldn’t face it, face him. His naked body lying beside her. She got up and wrapped her arms around her own naked body. She took one of his long t-shirts and walked out of the room and to the bathroom in which she showered once again. She kept glancing at the bathroom’s window. Desperately trying to erase the confusion from her mind she ended up crying when there was no way to shut it all off. She walked out, wrapped up in a towel this time and sat on her bed. She stayed there, partially wet and still in her towel, glancing every now and then at the window, just like she had in the bathroom. After a while she went and opened it then sat on her bed again. She looked at the clock. It was almost 2 am. She stood, got dressed and started pacing in her room, glancing every now and then at the window. She was getting cold as the late November air had filled the room by now. It was 2.20 am when she finally took her coat and walked out by the trellis under her window. Sienna stayed another ten minutes there in the back of the house, staring directly at the woods before leaving towards the road. Every time she saw lights afar she hid, not wanting to repeat the night’s encounter with the possible government soldiers. She could feel the danger inside her body. It was scary, she should be staying safely at home, yet she couldn’t stop walking, not really thinking until she recognized her surroundings. She looked up at the red-roofed house. Indigo’s. She hadn’t purposely walked here, or as she figured, her subconscious had taken control. Sienna walked past the house, then walked by again and stood in front of the main door. She walked over to a flowerbed and picked up a few small rocks from the ground and prepared to throw them at Indigo’s window when the door opened. Sienna hid behind the bushes in the flowerbed until she heard Indigo calling her name, telling her to come in.

***

They exchanged a brief ‘hey’ as Sienna walked in. The light-golden blonde walked cautiously into the house and looked around, then glanced towards the stairs. “You were awake?” She questioned in a whisper. “Barely, but I…felt you, I guess. I mean, you’ve had quite a busy day.” Indigo’s playful tone didn’t bring a smile to Sienna’s lips. “It’s okay,” Indigo added as Sienna looked down at the floor. Sienna looked up at her friend again and whispered. “I’m really sorry to barge in so late…I don’t even know why. Don’t want to get you in trouble.” Sienna looked up at the stairs once again. “Don’t worry, and you don't have to whisper. They're out of town. Witchcraft colloquium of the sort.” “Oh,” Sienna nodded. “He wouldn’t mind having you here anyway, come over here,” Indigo invited her to sit on the couch. “Hot chocolate? Lemonade?” “Um, no thanks. Water maybe?” Indigo nodded and came back with a lemonade for herself and a glass of fresh water for Sienna. She sat close to her pensive friend. “So? Tell me,” she asked with a gentle smile. “So? Well, nothing, just me turning into this completely different person. I don’t recognize myself. I feel like I’m losing grip. I’m losing it, period.” “Don’t blame it all on your origins, any teenagers’ mind is on sex at some point.” “Having sex on your mind is one thing but…” She paused for a while. “Come on, I’m listening, I’m your friend, Sienna. You can tell me anything if it makes you feel better.”

“I know. I guess that’s why I came here tonight.” “Maybe yes, maybe no.” Indigo’s evasive answer got a frown from Sienna. “What do you mean?” “It doesn’t matter. Tell me how you feel. Tell me how you felt?” “I feel so bad.” “No, no. Not how you feel now but how you felt being with…” Indigo seemed to be searching. “It was Jackson, right? You had sex with the vampire first, right?” Sienna put her hands to her face. “God I wish you didn’t have to add the first part.” Indigo gently rubbed Sienna’s back. “So?” She insisted then, bringing Sienna back to a better subject. “It was…it was, wow, I liked it, yes. Loved it, in fact. I feel ashamed to say that but it was so good! Even with Jackson’s sort of brutality, no I’m saying it wrong, he wasn’t brutal but he was… I mean it seemed like it was rough but he didn’t hurt me, you know. I mean it was a really weird mix of pain and pleasure, but the pleasure was…my God. And I guess… maybe I did think or feel like I was meant for this.” Indigo nodded with interest but let Sienna speak. “I mean, at some point though I was wondering if I’d be able to walk again, ever.” Indigo couldn’t help a short laugh. “I mean it ‘cause he was so…powerful and strong, but I, too, felt strong and powerful. Not at any minute have I felt threatened or breakable in his arms and touches. And I’m fine. I mean, physically speaking I was fine as I left the Funhouse. It was a weird feeling.” “I think I get what you’re saying. And I guess it’s a good thing. I mean, this helped then. Helped you understand that part of yourself a little better, didn’t it?”

“Yeah, what a great part.” Sienna looked by the window. “Come on, it’s not so bad.” “Not so bad? Ten hours ago I was still a virgin. In a few hours I have kissed three guys, had sex with two and…” Sienna lowered her face and looked out the window again. “And it just sucks,” she ended. “Why didn’t you say what you really meant to say?” “What?” “Just now. This wasn’t what you were going to say?” “I don’t… get you,” Sienna said while looking out the window again. “There, you’re thinking about her again.” Sienna looked abruptly at Indigo. “What are you talking about?” “Your sentence before, kissed three guys, had sex with two and…you actually had Jeneva on your mind. It would have been something like ‘and I’m thinking of someone else’.” “No, it’s not that.” Indigo stared at her friend. “Seriously it’s not like that, but she was supposed to be here. She said she was always around and—” Sienna stopped at Indigo’s piercing gaze. “See? You were looking for her tonight. You didn’t storm out of your room right after Shiloh… You waited. Hoping she’d show. She brings you comfort. Or she did, right?” Sienna nodded. “The other day, outside of school and…the night before mostly, she came, I was feeling so bad and…she made me feel better. She’s supposed to watch over me. That’s just…I guess I’m just mad. She should have been here and if she had been, this wouldn’t have happened.” “And when you say this, you mean…Shiloh.”

Sienna lowered her gaze to the floor again. She put her hands to her face with a sigh. She looked at Indigo then. “There are no words to express what I feel about that. I’ve no explanation.” “So you and him never?” “No!” Indigo smiled at Sienna’s indignation. She raised her hands in the air. “Sorry. It’s just, the way you are together, a lot of people think you’re a couple. You’re just so close.” “We are, we’re the closest friends ever. And he’s gay! He’s my gay best friend! How the Hell did that happen?” Indigo didn’t say anything and Sienna’s tone quieted down as she went on, “And I guess you were right. I’ve become very good at overlooking what I don’t want to notice, or know. The worst part is that I asked him, the night before. I thought it could stop this, or at least give me something more meaningful… and he refused. And I felt bad about it, about asking him AND about him saying no. And then last night… I don’t know what happened.” She wiped a lone tear from her cheek. “I’d be lying if I said I'd never thought this way before,” she itted. “I love him so much, and he loves me too. How, I guess I had no real idea.” Sienna swallowed, tears glistening in her eyes. “But it still shouldn’t have happened, not like this anyway. When I thought I thought about a stolen kiss, or even an accidental kiss, and then maybe taking the next step, holding hands, falling in love. I mean, letting the feeling change between us, and then making love. I often dreamt he would be my first. But… to me he’s still my Shiloh, my best friend, my…soul mate,” she whispered, ing Shiloh’s words earlier that night. She swallowed harder. “But what happened was nowhere close to what we have. It wasn’t love. I didn’t want this.” “Hey, what are you saying here? Did he hu—” “No, no, Hell no, he’d never hurt me, I mean, not this way. It’s Shiloh, come on.”

“The way you were talking about it, as if you didn’t want it…” “I…didn’t.” Sienna shook her head and looked at the floor. “No, I mean, it’s not that, it’s so hard to explain. Physically I wanted it, so badly. You have no idea what this desire is doing to me. And I wish it wouldn’t be like that. When I came home I needed my Shiloh, my friend to help me clear all this and reassure me after the fright of nearly getting shot on sight, you know, on top of sleeping with a vampire. And he wasn’t there, my Shiloh wasn’t there. It’s like a switch had been turned on the minute he found out about Jackson. Or I guess his desire turned him into someone else. And me, my mind didn’t want it but my body caved at the first touches. And it’s very painful, having your body react automatically when your mind doesn’t follow. It hurts more than I can tell. And it’s really difficult. I feel like I’m losing control. I felt the same desire with Jackson only then I wanted it. Ever since I’ve met them both, Jackson and Lane, I’ve been attracted to them, physically at least, and, at first, the explanation scared me but now it was…I wanted it. I wasn’t afraid. What I’m saying is…I wouldn’t regret this, if it weren’t for the state it put me in. Maybe I would’ve been able to control things better at home if…but Shiloh understood about Jackson and I, and it set him off too. He hates him. Maybe…I don’t know. Now I regret everything.” “I don’t really know what to say now. I guess time will help you see clearer, and I hope you’ll keep only the best of that night. What about Jeneva? What did she say about this desire?” “She said that it wouldn’t always be like that. That I wasn’t like that. I guess she means maybe I need a little time to find my balance now that my legacy—if I can call it that—was triggered. She says my body’s reacting first to it all. I just wish she’d been here tonight.” Sienna looked by the window again. “Are you worried?” “I guess. I was mad but now I’m worried, she should’ve been here. She’s usually in the woods near the Newtons’. She should have seen me with Lane, or at least with Jackson. But she wasn’t here or she wouldn’t have let that happen. And the military, State 9 or whatever is out there big time, believe me.” Indigo put a reassuring hand on Sienna’s shoulder. “Don’t be afraid for her, she

has millenniums of experience. She knows how to hide from them. My guess is, she went out of the area for some reason, and, as you witnessed, they’ve locked up Willow Creek pretty well, especially the outskirts. Maybe getting back in was trickier and she preferred to wait for daylight and the end of the curfew to blend in to town more easily.” “You think?” “Yes,” Indigo told her with confidence and another reassuring smile. “I’m really sorry for bugging you with this so late at night. I just…had no one to talk to and…” “You really needed to. Don’t worry, you’re not bugging me.” “Still, I should leave you alone now. Let you go back to sleep. School’s gonna suck today.” Sienna sighed as she noticed the early hour on the alarm clock.” “I’m starting at 10 today, so it’ll be better for me than for you, that’s for sure. And anyway, you’re definitely not going out right now. Besides being really careless, it would prevent you the little sleep you can still have up there in the guest room. Now come with me, we’ll make sure the bed is made and then you can get some rest. I’ll give you a special herbal tea that’ll help you sleep ‘cause knowing you; you’ll toss and turn until it’s time to get up.” Sienna smiled. “Thanks. I really appreciate that.” “What are friends for?” They smiled and Indigo turned the living room’s lights off before they walked up the stairs. Outside, across from Indigo’s house Shiloh sighed as the house became dark again. He put his hands through his hair and sighed again before leaving to go back to his car which he’d park further up the street, as to not be seen by the police cars patrolling in the area—among other surveillance vehicles.

Chapter Eight

Sienna waited outside a classroom until the students walked out. Her head went from side to side, brows furrowed at each ing student. She searched through the empty classroom when no more students came out and left with a sigh. She headed to the newspaper room. After a brief glance she asked a redhead girl. “Terry, have you seen Indigo?” “Nope.” “She wasn’t in French class with me, and I just checked and she wasn’t in her chemistry class just now. Do you have any idea where she could be?” “No. But when you see here, tell her I need the photos for tomorrow’s headline, like now.” The redhead left with no more words to a group of students working on the next day’s edition of the school newspaper. Sienna crossed her arms over her chest and left, upset. As she turned around she caught sight of Shiloh at the end of the corridor. She turned the other way and took refuge in the ladies’ restrooms. She locked herself in one of the cubicles. A few students came and left before she walked out of the stall. She startled as Shiloh was standing in front of her. He was leaning against the wall, one leg bent, his foot on the wall, and his arms across his chest. Sienna hesitated to move forward. Shiloh’s expression was undecipherable at this moment. She looked towards the basin and went to wash her hands. “Didn’t you see the sign? Ladies’ room.” “Yeah well, I’m usually confused on that one.” “Usually.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” Sienna stayed silent. “Come on, speak your mind, Sin. Anything is better than you avoiding me.” “I’m not avoiding you.”

“Come on, Sin.” “I’m not the one who wasn’t in class this morning, Shiloh.” “I had a very late night.” Sienna looked the other way at the thought. “Okay, let’s pretend you weren’t avoiding me just before in the corridor, or now spending ten minutes in the stall. How about sneaking out in the middle of the night while the town’s completely locked up, uh? How crazy is that?” Sienna kept looking the other way. “Come on, is it so terrible? Look at me, Sin.” As he spoke Shiloh moved closer but she moved away to the door. Shiloh followed her outside. “Stop, wait!” Shiloh caught her by the arm. “I can’t talk about this now. I can’t even look at you.” “I see that but why? Last night was—” “Stop! Don’t!” Sienna said, hands held in front of her as if the mere thought hurt. “I don’t want to think about it now. Besides I gotta go to the nurse’s office, I’m already late.” “What for?” “It’s my turn.” As she spoke she began walking again, fast. Shiloh followed. “I don’t get it.” “You really did miss all morning periods, didn’t you?” Shiloh shrugged so she went on, “There’s a new flu epidemic, or just a start, a new strength to the flu or something, I wasn’t really listening. But they’re checking everyone, trying to keep the infection to a minimum. Everyone’s getting a check up.” Sienna turned at the corner, the nurse’s office was in sight, 65 feet away.

“Wait, wait.” Shiloh stopped her strongly by the arm. “What kind of check up is that?” “I don’t know. But it’s quick.” “You don’t find that strange, with everything that’s going on? It didn’t even raise suspicions?” “No. I mean yeah maybe a little but I had other things on my mind so…plus Ben went this morning and said it took like, 30 seconds, he said it was nothing.” Sienna meant to go but Shiloh held his grip on her arm while dialing a number on his cell phone. “Ben, yeah, what’s up? Uh, cool, the check up this morning, yeah, can you tell me what they did or said? Uh-uh, yes. Okay, cool. Gotta go. See you man.” Shiloh hung up and pulled Sienna away. “What are you doing?” “They took his temperature and pulse. That is what the check-up is all about.” Sienna paled. “We’re leaving now.” Sienna didn’t have the time to think about that sentence as her name was called. She tensed. “Miss Greene?” The voice repeated. Sienna turned and recognized the new male nurse that had started this week. Sienna almost yelped so much Shiloh squeezed her hands. She saw his other fist clench tightly. “We’re waiting for you,” the man repeated with a smile. “I’m coming,” she said then turned to Shiloh, “I can’t run now. Like that. I don’t have the same temperature as a vampire or a werewolf, and I do have a valid pulse, so…” she swallowed. “It’s going to be fine, don’t worry.” Shiloh nodded. “Yeah, it is.” As he spoke he headed towards the nurse’s office, holding Sienna by the hand.

“What are you doing?” Shiloh winked at her although the look on his face was far from joyful. “Trust me,” he simply said before they entered hand in hand.

***

As they walked in they noticed the nurse’s office had been converted for the check up. The usual single desk had been replaced and two unknown men and a woman stood behind it. On the left two other men were checking a computer screen. The school nurse stood up on the right of the men at the desk. “I believe we called Miss Greene, Mister…?” “Beckett. Shiloh Beckett. And yeah but, well, I kinda missed morning classes so I figured I’d probably missed my turn. That’s two for the price of one for you. We came together to save time ‘cause it’s lunchtime and I’m kind of hungry.” “I understand that but we’d really prefer it if you would just wait outside, please.” The nurse gestured for the door but Shiloh, as if unaware, moved closer in. “Well, I’d kind of prefer if you’d have sent a note first, to our guardians I mean, ‘cause I don’t recall getting anything in the mail. Usually they send something, prior to any examination of the sort, to families, or in our case, legal guardians. That’s the law, right? So, as I’m the oldest in our foster family, it’s kind of my duty to, you know, represent authority,” he said with a nonchalant smile. Sienna was trying hard to lighten up but the expression on her face didn’t match at all Shiloh’s relaxed ways. “I understand but—” “You’re absolutely right, Mister Beckett,” said the oldest man behind the desk, cutting the nurse who stepped back. “The health department chose to act quickly. We’ve only just discovered the flu mutation. It’s coming from Asia, and has

entered the west coast. We don’t know the force of it or how quickly it spreads. Our apologies for not following the legal procedure. Sometimes we need to take actions to protect the masses, but I want to reassure you, there is no need to be alarmed by such measures. We acted fast to prevent an epidemic but this virus, apart from being very costly, is not deadly.” Shiloh nodded. The man got up from behind his desk. “Let’s proceed then, you’ll see, there are no reasons to be alarmed.” “I’ll start then.” Shiloh moved forward. The man, still smiling pleasantly, walked closer. Sienna recognized the device he held in his hands since no later than the previous evening she’d had her temperature taken with the same type of device when she was stopped while running from the Funhouse towards her house. “A hundred degrees. Have you been feeling feverish or—” “No, I’m always hot like that,” he joked lightly. The man smiled and took Shiloh’s wrist to put the oximeter on his finger. He then pulled it back. “Everything seems fine. How about you, young lady.” He turned towards Sienna who smiled feebly. He took her wrist first and took her pulse with the oximeter. “Nothing to report.” He moved closer and pointed his device to her forehead; not taking his eyes off her a single second. Sienna gulped at his gaze. She resisted the urge to run away. The man was still staring as he moved away. Only when he reached his desk did he look at the result on his apparel. “97°F.” Shiloh laughed briefly. “Fine, you got me. I’m not hot, I just steal a few degrees from her. I can’t help it, it’s always been like that.” The man returned Shiloh’s smile. “Body temperature varies a lot during the day but you’re still both in the norm. However young man, if you were to feel feverish or nauseous, signal it to your family doctor as soon as possible, will you?” “Sure will do, Sir.”

Shiloh put his arm around Sienna’s shoulders. “Have a nice day, gentlemen.” “Same for you. Now hurry to the cafeteria and get some calories, young lady.” Sienna barely nodded; she was so tense. Shiloh turned Sienna around and they left. Sienna didn’t release her breath until they were out of sight of the nurse’s office. Shiloh took her hand as she meant to head toward the cafeteria. “We’re leaving.” “What do you mean? It’s lunchtime. I mean—” “Are you high or just really slow today,” as he spoke Shiloh kept dragging her towards the school exit. “But–but it went okay, I mean it’s true, body temperature varies and we are in the norm.” Shiloh didn’t speak as they walked by a group of five students. They were outside when Sienna asked. “Where’re you going?” “What part of we’re leaving do you not understand?” Shiloh still didn’t stop walking, his hand tightly holding Sienna’s. “But–but, no, we, they were—” “They know!” He said, finally stopping as they reached his car. “No. No, they–they just. And it was okay. I–I—” “They know, Sin. Come on, we should’ve left the minute we saw all these new faces in town. How long do you think the government can be fooled?” “But how—” “Your eyes, Sin. Your eyes. They knew before we even walked in there. They’re just basically trying to gather proof, which is why they surprisingly didn’t grab you right when they had you last night. Probably weren’t expecting you there, just like that, but it doesn’t really matter.”

Sienna seemed in a daze as Shiloh sat her in the enger seat and put her seatbelt on for her. She snapped when he pulled out of the parking lot. “But how can you be su—” “It’s the government, Sin. We’re stupid. It was so foolish to think we could lay low and just wait and see. We should have left days ago. That State 9 unit has been looking for you for eighteen years. They have captured and studied the underworld population for decades, maybe centuries. We have no idea what they know or have on you but we probably were on top of their list before they even locked up town. They’re not stupid, seventeen, eighteen, nineteen. At that point they’re probably not stopping their search for a couple of years difference. It’s not like it was the trick of the year to make you out to be younger. So then if they deepen their research, families with tight bonds or valid family trees are discarded so that leaves who exactly? Ya,” he said at the look on her face before going on, “Adopted kids, foster kids, orphans, all that. Hannah’s 16 looking like she’s twelve, Gregoire’s biological dad’s in jail. In Willow Creek that leaves Ben, you and me. Felipe here in Hoopa. Danny, Elise and Stew from Eureka. Felipe and Stew have biological parents. Danny’s thirteen. That leaves four ideal candidates. And I believe you’re the one who stands out the most. Even without the eyes.” Sienna stayed silent for a while. Shiloh was driving fast. They neared Willow Creek. “So what do we do now?” “You are very slow today.” “But I don’t want to leave!” “We don't have any options anymore.” “No, we, wait, how? We can’t leave like that!” “Yes, we can. Obama won with that, didn’t he?” “Now’s the time to joke?” Shiloh took a sharp bend to pull over in a dirt road, hidden from the main road.

They were a couple of miles from their house. “What are you doing?” “I don’t want to drive to the house. They’re probably waiting in front of it, or watching it. They can’t watch the back ‘cause of the woods. So we’ll get home by the Funhouse’s path. I don’t want them to see us reach home. The woods have always been a good cover. We get in your room by the trellis, pack the minimum and leave as fast as we came.” Shiloh was already out of the car. He opened Sienna’s door as she still hadn’t moved. “Come on, Sin, react!” He pulled her out of the car. He took her hand and began climbing quickly up the hill they so often climbed for pleasure, heading to their Funhouse. The Newtons' house stood quiet, isolated at the foot of the other side of the hill. “But wait,” Sienna said after a minute. Shiloh didn’t stop walking as they talked. “We should tell someone, I mean, Indigo knows stuff.” “Stop with your witch. She knows nothing!” “How do you know she’s a witch?” Shiloh stopped and stared ahead for a moment before saying, “I did my homework. As soon as all this fell on us, well, on you, I looked it up. Gathered everything I could. And no one normal could be as weird as she is. And since vampires and werewolves existed, it wasn’t too far fetched.” “Really? I would have never known.” Shiloh began walking again. “That’s because your head’s in the clouds most of the time.” “We can trust her, you know. She—” “Will you stop with that? She’s not gonna protect you from State 9, the whitehats or anyone else. I am.” “What do you think you can do against them?”

“Getting you out of Willow Creek seems like a good start.” “No, it doesn’t, it’s not right.” Sienna stopped and pulled out her cell phone. She began dialing a number but Shiloh took the cell phone from her hands. He glanced briefly at the screen. “I’m beginning to think you have a crush on her.” “Be serious. I’m just worried, I can’t get a hold of her. She wasn’t in class this morning, she didn’t even give back the proof for tomorrow’s paper, that’s really unlike her.” “And that’s your problem how?” “She’s my friend! Why are you acting this way?” “I just want you to get it in your head that we have other—say life-threatening issues—to take care of, like, getting out of dodge. That’s silly of me, huh?” Shiloh took her hand and they climbed again. They were almost at the top of the hill. “Can I get my cell phone back?” When Shiloh didn’t answer she pulled back her hand strongly. Shiloh sighed at the look on her face. “And now you’re mad. Well, snap out of it, Sin. And do it right now ‘cause we have five minutes to go down, one minute to pack and then ten more minutes to get back to the car and then it’s bye-bye Willow Creek forever.” “No.” Shiloh crossed his arms over his chest. She kept her gaze firm on him until he gave her the cell phone back. She stared at it. Shiloh put his fist on his hip. “What are you waiting for? We’re kind of on a schedule here. Call the weirdo, say bye-bye and get moving.” Sienna swallowed. “What now?” He added as she stared at her phone motionless. She put it back in her pocket but didn’t seem inclined to start walking again.

“So, finally, you realize you’ve had enough of the weirdo last night?” Sienna looked up at him and he waved his hands in the air. “What? Like it’s hard to guess where you went? And by the way you can thank me for telling Paul and Annie you had a sleepover. They were real surprised not to see you this morning.” Sienna put her hands on her hips too, her gaze firm again. “Whatever. And you’re right, it’s not hard indeed ‘cause let’s face it, where else could have I gone? It’s not like I have any other friends.” “What are you talking about?” “You know what I’m talking about. I have no friends of my own. They’re all your friends.” “Is this the kind of crap she’s putting in your head?” “Why do you hate her so much? Besides, it’s true. Oh wait a minute, that’s why. She’s my friend, mine only.” “That’s bullshit, you know that.” “No, it’s not. And my head’s not in the clouds most of the time. I think it is where you put it, most of the time.” “That’s harsh. I’m your friend, your best friend. No one loves you like I do. I’ve always taken care of you.” “A little too much I think.” “Is this about last night?” Sienna looked the other way at the memories but she said. “No. I just think I rely on you too much, and maybe it wasn’t right. It’s like you run everything in my life. Just like now.” Shiloh grabbed her by the shoulders. “I’m trying to save your life!” “Maybe it’s not your job!”

“Whose is it then?” Sienna looked away. Shiloh was about to speak but she went first while pulling herself out of his grip. “I needed you last night.” “I was there! You’re the one who ran away in the middle of the night.” “No, you weren’t there! I needed my friend, my best friend, my soul mate. I needed your hugs, your comfort. I needed that safety you used to be to me.” “I still am. But things are changing.” “Not this, not us. Last night it—” “Tell me it wasn’t good and I’d call you a liar!” Sienna started to cry. “It’s not about pleasure. You know how I get lately, and it’s worse because now you know it’s because of all of this, and who I am. That I can’t control it right now. So yes my body wanted it, was ready for it, but my mind was far gone. I didn’t want it.” “Hey, wait, stop, what are you saying here? ‘Cause I–I’d never hurt you.” Sienna swallowed. “I’m not saying anything, not saying words that would sully our beautiful relationship and our past together. But you did hurt me. Because this is far from what I needed from you. You say no one day, and you don’t respect my no the next.” Shiloh stayed silent a few seconds; he lightly wiped the tears away from Sienna’s cheeks. “I’m sorry.” He meant to hug her but she moved away. “I can’t take it back. It wasn’t my swiftest move. I’m only human, okay? I’m sorry. I feel too much for you and last night…I didn’t handle it the right way. I got caught up and I’m very sorry. I guess that’s just, I see how things can be and

maybe I jumped ahead.” “Way ahead. I love you but…and you’re gay?” “You were the one who told me gender didn’t matter when it was about love. Plus like you said, I have been with girls before.” “It still doesn’t change anything. You threw that on me and I wasn’t ready. And you’ve changed…so much.” “Says the girl whose parents are supernatural creatures? Maybe you don’t see that you have changed.” “Maybe I have, but my feelings for you haven’t. I would’ve never done that to you.” Shiloh moved closer and took her hands in his. “I’m sorry. Last night I…I really acted like a guy. I’m really sorry. And I’ll make it up to you. I promise. I’ll be the Shiloh you love again…as soon as we’re out of here.” He pulled her by the hand but she resisted. “Please, please, Sin; punish me all you want when we’re far, far away from here. I swear you can even flog me all you want but out of here!” “No, I…” she trailed off. “Come on, you can call Indigo from the car, and when we’re further too, if you want. I promise I won’t say anything.” Sienna lightly dug into the dirt with her feet. “It’s not…it’s not about Indigo.” “What is it about then? I promise we’ll talk about last night all you want but not now.” “No, it’s…” she trailed off briefly. “I just, I’m not leaving right now.” Shiloh sighed. “Figured it couldn’t be about the weirdo that much. So, what is the true reason? Why are you acting this way?”

“It’s just that…you don’t know how big this all is, not really. You think you know but…we’re not prepared. We don’t really know what to do.” “Yeah, I do.” “No, you don’t. And that’s final. I’m not moving.” Shiloh moved closer. “Not moving until what exactly or…who, should I say?” Shiloh stared intently into Sienna’s enigmatic gaze as she swallowed. Shiloh shook his head. “Tell me it’s not about that mysterious vampire chick, is it?” His voice took an octave to his surprise. “Her name is Jeneva.” Shiloh shook his head from side to side. “So, that’s it, that’s your choice; vampires.” “No! I’m not choosing anything or anyone. I mean, she’s not vampires. I told you, she’s not trying to influence me, she’s here for me. She’s different. And she’s been protecting me my entire life.” “Never met her before your party!” “But she was here, around, always. I know that and–and I trust her, okay? I can’t explain it but I trust her so…you’re gonna have to trust me for once.” Shiloh bit his lower lips and ruffled his hair. Sienna walked up to him and took his hands in hers. “Please, trust me. She’ll know what to do.” Shiloh shook his head. “Where was she last night when you were in such need, uh?” Sienna’s face fell. “I…I don’t know. Indigo thinks she’s probably been held back ‘cause of the lockdown the government installed, they were everywhere last night.”

“Great, so, while she’s stuck outside of town, we’re gonna be locked up in it. How do you expect to find her again?” “I’m just—” “That’s why you have to listen to me, Sin. You don’t think things through. We’re leaving town now. She’s been here your whole life, right? Plus, she’s a vampire, Sin. She’ll find you, don’t worry about that.” “I–I.” Shiloh gently put his hands on her shoulders. “You trust me. Vampires and werewolves can find you anywhere because you’re linked to them. But right now, right here, I’m the only one who can protect you. I sure as hell ain’t letting anyone hurt you.” Sienna saw the look on his face turn from comionate to lethal as he turned around. That’s only then that Sienna realized a man was holding them at gunpoint with a rifle. Sienna held her breath while Shiloh stayed right in front of her. “Move away, son.” Shiloh didn’t move, Sienna’s fingers clung on to Shiloh’s jacket as the man loaded the gun. “Please, please, we didn’t do anything. Please, we’re innocents, you can’t shoot us like this.” “Save your breath, Sin. Look at him.” Despite the lump clenching her throat, Sienna briefly observed the man. He was wearing a pair of blue jeans, a dark shirt. He had mid-shoulder dark brown hair. He had a walkie-talkie hanging from his belt. “He’s not the government, Sin. He’s one of ‘em white-hat guys. He doesn’t care how many innocent get caught in the middle. They just shoot, don’t you?” “Only those in the way.” The man didn’t take his gaze off of Sienna as he said,

“Now move away, this is your last chance, son. Besides, you don't know what the thing beside you truly is.” “Please, you’re making a mistake,” Sienna sounded ready to cry. Shiloh moved slowly to the left. “Okay, okay, let’s calm down.” He raised his hands slowly in the air. The man’s eyes went from Sienna to him as he moved away from her. Shiloh didn’t stop talking. “Look, I’m sure there’s a way that we can—” The moment that the man looked away from him and back to Sienna, Shiloh kicked his gun in the air with his feet without him or Sienna having the time to move. Within a second, Shiloh pushed the man and he fell to the ground. “Run! Run!” Shiloh yelled to Sienna as he pushed her towards the hill. She began running so fast it was a wonder her legs didn’t collapse on the hill’s many holes and bumps and through the dense Bishop Pines. The man stood up quickly, picked up his gun and ran toward the top of the hill, eyes on his rifle. It took him little time to find Sienna and get her in his line of sight. His finger reached the trigger but he dropped his gun and put his hand to his throat, trying to unclench the strong grip strangling it. “You,” he began to say before the fingers clenched tighter and he could no longer speak. A look of surprise was replaced by a look of fear in the man’s eyes when his feet left the ground as the hand lifted him, as if he weighed nothing. The man was suffocating, he tried kicking his assailant with his feet as they dangled in the air without any sign of pain from his attacker. “Shiloh! Shiloh!” Sienna’s call resounded from up high. Shiloh spun his hand in a swift movement; a crack echoed and the white-hat struggled no more. Shiloh let go of his body and turned as Sienna’s call became clearer. A few seconds later he welcomed in his arms an out of breath Sienna. “I lost you. I didn’t know where you were, I thought—Oh my God!” She said,

putting her hands to her mouth as she saw the body further behind Shiloh. Shiloh held her tighter. “I know. I heard a yelp and a thump and I turned back and…I think he broke his neck when he fell.” “Oh my God,” Sienna repeated, closing her eyes. “It’s okay. It’s okay.” Shiloh looked all around. “He’s probably not alone in the area, we can’t stay here.” He took her hand as if about to run again toward their house. “But we can’t leave him here. I mean…it’s all my fault.” “No, it’s not.” Shiloh made her look at him, trying to shake her distress. “He was about to shoot you, Sin. Probably would’ve shot me too. Not gonna feel bad for him. And we did NOT do anything wrong, you said it. He got what he deserved. Now we HAVE to go. We take money, some change and that’s all. We’ll go back to the car by the road around the hill ‘cause by then it’s gonna be crawling with white-hats. Or so I think. No more time to lose.” On these words, Shiloh took her in his arms and ran down the hill toward the Newtons' house. Sienna held him tightly, she was afraid and he was going fast. They’d often run down these hills but nothing like the speed he was now running at, what’s more while carrying her. However Sienna was too much in shock over the dead body and the whole situation to wonder further about this.

***

Less than a minute later they were under the wall of roses on the trellis under Sienna’s bedroom. Shiloh didn’t waste any time. He put Sienna on his back and walked up the trellis faster than he used to when climbing it on his own. “Socks, panties: two pairs. Jeans, shirt, one of each, okay?”

Sienna’s eyes were riveted on him but her lack of response forced him to shake her by the shoulders. “Are you with me?” “Yes, yes, sorry. What about ID, port, money, that stuff?” “Forget about those, we’ll need new ones. New names, new life, new everything. We'll empty our bank s at the next stop and ditch the cards, too. We'll also have to ditch the car quickly.” Sienna nodded but swallowed hard. “Hurry, Sin.” Shiloh went to his room. He came back twenty seconds later with a backpack. He grabbed a couple of shirts from Sienna’s shelves and a pair of blue jeans. She’d only gathered the two pairs of socks and panties so far. He took them from her hands and put them in his bag. “That’s all you’re taking?” She asked him. “We’re running away, not going on a cruise. We’ll get everything we need on the road. Right now we need to travel light.” Sienna headed to her bedside table and took a photo album and put it in the bag. She began looking around. “I can’t believe this is—” Shiloh took her arm and cut her nostalgia short. “We don’t have time for—” Time they didn’t have, indeed, as he was cut off by a loud noise coming from downstairs. While Sienna wondered what it was, Shiloh had already dragged her close to the window, hoping to escape before the soldiers who’d just burst through the front door could come up the stairs. “Jump on my—” Once again Shiloh was cut off mid-sentence, this time it felt like a slap of air in

his face and before he could breathe, Sienna was nowhere to be found. “Dammit!” The soldiers were up the stairs so he didn’t have time to wonder which vampire had just taken Sienna away. Shiloh jumped from the window just in time to miss the soldiers walk into the empty room.

Chapter Nine

Sienna couldn’t open her eyes, the feel of speed was unbelievable, almost unbearable. But she was holding her; therefore Sienna didn’t feel scared at all. She didn’t feel anything else at that moment. Sienna’s hands clung tightly around Jeneva’s neck. Thunder sounded in the sky when Jeneva finally slowed down, Sienna opened her eyes again. Jeneva put her down but stayed silent. Sienna couldn’t help but hug her tight when her eyes proved, without a doubt, the vampire’s presence. “You’re alive,” she exhaled, out of breath as if she’d been the one running. “I’m sorry,” Jeneva said when they pulled away. “They locked up Willow Creek yesterday. It was too risky to get back in town at night but I had to. It was obvious they were going to move today. I’m glad I wasn’t too late.” Jeneva looked at the ground. “I should’ve never left you here that long. It was too much of a risk. They almost…” “It’s okay.” Sienna put her hands above one of Jeneva’s. The vampire regained her composure. “We were about to run away anyway and…” Sienna finally stopped and looked around the two of them. They were still in the forest, but a sparser area than the woods in Willow Creek. They seemed to be on top of a hill. She could tell they were close to the ocean. She turned around and looked everywhere. “Where’s Shiloh? My God, did you leave him there?” “He’s not my concern.” Jeneva stopped herself from saying more at the look now spreading across Sienna’s face. Instead, she gently took one of Sienna’s hands and told her, “He’s safer without you around, Sienna.” “He was the one making me leave, he took me out of school in the middle of the day, he was planning our escape right when you took me away.” “And it’s great that he did because Hoopa High School is swarmed with State 9

agents. But, he’s still not a part of the plan. Being on the run is not a life for a human, except maybe, for you. “They’re gonna take him.” “No, they won’t, don’t worry, he’ll be fine.” “You don’t know that. They were at the house when you took me. They’re probably questioning him as we speak, or even torturing him. You can’t let them do that.” Jeneva stood still for a moment and then moved closer. It seemed as if she didn’t want to speak before she opened her mouth. “I can’t let you think I’m something I’m not, Sienna. I may act differently from my peers, once in a while, and have different feelings, and yes, I don’t want this war to last forever…but I’m still a vampire, Sienna. You…are the only one, the only human I care about. I can’t pretend otherwise. I am sorry to disappoint you.” Sienna stayed silent for a few seconds. “I just…wanted to know that he was safe.” “I know. And when things have cooled down, and that you’re in a safe place, I’ll go make sure he is and let you know, okay? But I doubt they’ll hurt him, they’ve made enough noise in town already. People are suspicious enough as it is.” Sienna nodded but looked at the ground. “Here, I grabbed the backpack.” Jeneva handed Sienna Shiloh’s backpack. “He put our clothes in,” Sienna said absent-mindedly. Jeneva took an unneeded deep breath but smiled. “He is safer without you in his life.” “I know, I know. I do. I don’t want him hurt. It’s just…he was ready to give up everything to protect me, run away and keep me safe.” “He can’t keep you safe from this, he’s just a boy.”

“I know. I’m telling you. I’m just sad…” “I know, that’s because you…and I can’t be… I can’t have him around. I can’t protect him. And I don’t want him around, I’ll be honest.” Sienna stared into Jeneva’s eyes. “It’s the first time you’re so unarticulated.” Jeneva didn’t back down. “I can’t be jealous and be a good protector.” Jeneva walked past Sienna and towards the sound of the ocean that her vampire hearing enabled her to hear. Despite all that was happening, a smile formed on Sienna’s lips and she walked after Jeneva, sliding her hand in the vampire’s. Jeneva, although she looked surprised, held her hand tighter nonetheless. Sienna looked ahead of her as they walked a few more steps before the vampire came to an abrupt halt, stepping in front of Sienna. Jeneva looked all around, her right hand stretched backward, she held Sienna’s waist to pull her close to her. Sienna didn’t understand. Jeneva turned around as if to walk back but stopped. “It’s too late.” “What? What’s wrong?” “I shouldn’t have stopped running. I’m sorry.” Sienna didn’t understand right away but the woods became suddenly very animated. She turned around. Where there was nothing but grass and trees a minute ago, now stood dozens of men, perhaps a hundred, she wasn’t sure because many were hidden by the trees. Jeneva wrapped an arm around Sienna and pulled her tight against her chest. Jeneva turned and Sienna realized they were surrounded. When she could see them better, she understood they were vampires, staring at her for the most part. Sienna wasn't overly worried, knowing Jeneva's status in the vampire community. Jeneva still looked grave but calm. The vampires moved back slightly, to the right of Sienna and Jeneva. Jeneva stepped back until there were none behind her and Sienna. Sienna held her breath when she understood what the vampires were now staring at as, once

again, out of nowhere, as many people showed up to her left this time. She understood those were werewolves. “Here we go,” Jeneva whispered. A flash of lightning lit the sky, dark clouds rolled in and it seemed like night had fallen already. Jeneva pulled Sienna even closer. Jackson stood out from the vampire crowd. “Hey sister, glad to see you got her out in time.” Jeneva didn’t speak while Jackson checked out Sienna. “Hey, special girl. Glad to see you can still walk.” Sienna felt a sudden breeze and all she could see then was Jackson, with his back on the ground and Jeneva’s foot on his stomach. “From now on you will talk to her—and treat her—like a lady.” Jeneva released him and said no more. She instantly walked back to Sienna. Surprise showed on Sienna’s face that Jackson simply got up without offering a comeback or even an avenging punch. He simply cleaned his jacket and stood, no look of shame or anger on his face. But when somebody from the werewolves’ group started laughing, his gaze darkened immediately and he moved closer to the enemy species. “What are you laughing about, loser?” Lane kept his smile as he stepped up from the crowd. “I’m a gentleman, I don’t push like you did. Besides, we both know she would’ve never chosen you if I hadn’t set her hormones on fire first that night. The heat wave was intense. And you pushed her too hard. But now that the heat is gone, I have no doubt about what her next choice will be, there’s no way she’s going to choose undead, cold, killing beasts over humans.” Despite the tension and the dangerous situation, Sienna drifted away from the talk as Lane’s words echoed in her mind. Heat wave, gone. It’s only then that she took the time to think about the whole day, realizing that, indeed, she hadn’t felt

the previously intense desire inside. She was close to hundreds of werewolves and vampires and the only warmth she felt, at the moment, came from Jeneva’s hand, tightly pressed on her stomach, and her arm holding her protectively against her slender and tall body. Sienna looked up unexpectedly at the vampire. Unsurprisingly, as if she could read her thoughts, Jeneva was staring back at her. “Yes, you’re free now. I told you it would get better. It also means that your mind's opening, adapting, balancing its capacities. Other reactions will certainly happen, but this one has ed, yes.” The glimmer of a smile formed on Sienna’s lips. But the heated talk between Jackson and Lane erased it as she was pulled back into the exchange. “Battle’s definitely not over,” she heard Lane say before he went on, “And with what we just witnessed, there won’t be much of a battle to speak off. You just got taught a lesson by a girl, didn’t even fight back. No wonder she switched teams if you’re as bad in bed as you are in a fight.” Jackson and Lane had moved too close to each other for comfort, in Jeneva’s opinion. The vampire moved away, taking Sienna with her. Jackson, not an ounce of embarrassment in his eyes, looked up with that brilliant flash that still gave Sienna goose bumps. Tension took hold of her again. Jackson stared straight at Lane. “I guess that’s why we keep trashing your asses all the time. You’re not immortals, and you obviously don’t know how to survive. That woman is sixty thousand years older than me. She could trash me with her finger…She could trash you with one nail. I bet you wouldn’t even break it,” he said directly at Jeneva who chose not to get pulled into their game. “Still, that was lame,” Lane said while pointing to the ground on which Jackson had previously landed. Jackson moved so close to Lane that the werewolf cracked his knuckles instinctively. “Lame is going to be your foolish attempt to stand a round against me.” “Please, please don’t fight.”

Both men looked at Sienna who tried to move closer though Jeneva held her back. “You can’t stop that, Sienna.” “But I have to,” Sienna replied to the raven-haired vampire. Jackson winked at Sienna. “She’s right, you can’t. Besides, that dog’s been getting on my nerves for days now.” “But you can’t fight. There’s, there’s State 9, and the white-hats, and you’re supposed to protect me, all of you. Not fight.” Jackson shook his head. “You’ve been spending too much time with Jeneva. Whether she likes it or not, the war will only end with one of our species gone. Yes, your protection is number one but we’re not here right now to regroup and form a big freaky army against the humans. We’re here because it stops here, our forced-collaboration, Jeneva should have mentioned that, I guess.” “There wasn’t exactly a memo on how this would all go down,” was Jeneva’s reply. “Yeah, well, now you know and since you seem so keen on being a vampire’s rep, tell her the plan.” “That is where you’re wrong, Jackson. I’m not here on behalf of my species. I am here to protect her and I’m going to make this clear to all of you.” Jeneva looked at both the vampires and the werewolves. “Sienna leaves with me tonight. No matter what happens.” She looked at Sienna, “Even if the choice happens one way or another and doesn't benefit vampires, I will remain her protector. As long as she'll need it. Up close or from afar will be her choice.” Jeneva stared back at the hundred pairs of eyes in front of her. “But otherwise, anyone who comes close to her is dead. Anyone.” Sienna held her breath for a moment. The forest was silent, though only briefly, as the wolves began to growl menacingly. Of course, the vampires—Jeneva included—expected no less from them. Sienna finally understood why Jeneva had stayed so quiet since both factions

appeared, and why she hadn’t taken her away at the first opportunity. A fight tonight was unavoidable. She felt the knot tightening in her stomach. “No! There isn’t going to be death of any kind. Even if I knew how, I wouldn’t choose okay! All of you! I will not choose. So you’d better try and find common ground. Come on!” She yelled, though she didn’t get any reaction. “The Earth is big enough for both of you! Can’t you see that? You don’t HAVE to fight. You could just each go your own way and mind your own business. It would actually keep you safer from the humans to lay low, don't you see that?” Lane moved closer just an inch, knowing Jeneva wouldn’t allow him to come closer. “This is not possible. You hold a certain power over all of us here, but you can’t direct us. You can’t change how it is. If you want to avoid more centuries of blood bath, you’d better pray you find the key to sharing your power. Then there will be a couple of years of fighting and this will be over. This is the only way you’ll have peace.” “But you’d be dead! Or them! And I don’t want that.” Lane shook his head. “I can’t even listen to you, I really don’t know how you could even cry for them.” Jackson cracked his neck at Lane’s words. “They’re already dead and they feed on humans!” “We don’t necessarily kill them. Unlike you, we can control ourselves. We’re not Dr. Jekyll and Mister Hyde. When the beast takes hold of you, you do more damage than we do. More humans died of accidental meetings with your people than with ours. Okay, some of us have a hard time holding back, bu—” “You should know, killer.” Jackson smirked, he was about to speak but Lane went on, looking at Sienna, “I have never killed anyone, willingly or accidentally. Oh, by anyone I mean, anyone with a pulse, of course.” He looked at Jackson again, “Unless you count undeads. There I’ve got a great record and I’m inclined to improve it, starting with you.” Lane moved slightly to the side to try to avoid Jackson's sudden blow. It caused the blow to glance off his jaw instead of taking it clear off. Sienna covered her

mouth. The werewolf wiped the blood from his cut lip. He growled. Jackson nodded while circling him. Jeneva had already moved Sienna to a safer distance. “That’s it, show me what you got, Dog. This time for real.” As Lane began his transformation, Jeneva observed their surroundings. Vampires were delighted by the scene, for the most part; others were cautiously watching the rest of the pack. The werewolves were what bothered Jeneva, not because of their numbers but because they were staying uncharacteristically calm. Jeneva looked back at the scene when a four legged, hairy, unrecognizable Lane attacked Jackson. The vampire avoided the wolf’s attack swiftly a couple of times before hitting it in the rib with a roundabout kick. The wolf managed to lightly trip Jackson and claw his arm but the vampire landed on his feet. His sleeve was torn apart from his shoulder to his elbow, and a thin line of blood stained his white t-shirt. They ran towards each other at supernatural speed but, as the wolf approached, Jackson stopped and crouched, sending the wolf in the air with his whole body as he stood. The wolf would have landed on his feet if Jackson hadn’t been faster. The vampire pressed his hand on Lane’s back and pushed him harshly to the ground. This was going too fast for Sienna. But she heard a shrieking, yet brief, scream as Lane crashed on the floor. And then he didn’t move anymore. Sienna knew she would never forget that scream. No more than she would forget Jackson’s arm withdrawing from the wolf’s chest, Lane’s heart in hand as he straightened up. Lane’s body had returned to its human form. He lay naked on the grass, the first drops of rain mixing with the blood pouring from his body. Jeneva tightened her grip on Sienna’s stomach, afraid she might faint. “Oh God!” Sienna covered her mouth, then closed her eyes, holding back the urge to throw up. Jackson looked up at the werewolves. His taunting smile caused several of them to step forward, some already starting their transformation. “That’s right, dogs, the honeymoon is over,” another vampire said as most of them stepped forward.

Jeneva was one second from running away with Sienna when the werewolves suddenly straightened, stepping back, those who’d already transformed returned to their human form. The vampires noticed. Only Sienna was still stuck on Lane’s body lying on the ground and didn’t notice. The rain, heavier now as thunder clapped and lightning tore the sky apart, kept washing away the blood pouring from Lane’s chest. Despite this, more red liquid seemed to cover his body. Sienna couldn’t look away. “What have you done?” She breathed out, her gaze still on Lane. “I just had myself a very good time.” Jackson replied, his gaze darker than usual before looking at the unmoving pack. “Come on, don’t pussy out now. Who’s next?” The werewolves didn’t move until somebody made their way through them. Jackson smiled and Sienna’s eyes widened. She meant to head to Shiloh but Jeneva held her back, Sienna fought a little but stopped when she noticed the cold and serious stare Shiloh and Jeneva exchanged. “It’s Shiloh!” Sienna said, justifying her struggle. “Who are you?” Jeneva asked the young man, directly. Her grip, still firm on Sienna’s stomach. “It’s Shiloh!!” Sienna yelled louder. She turned to her best friend who seemed too quiet. “What’s going on? How did you get here so fast? What did they do to the Newtons? God I hope they didn’t hurt anybody. God, you—talk to me, Shiloh!” Sienna looked at Jeneva as if searching for an answer. “He’s… What are you?” The vampire asked. “But he’s—” “He feels different.” Jeneva directly cut off Sienna’s question. Jackson ed the conversation. “Yep. Felt from the start that there was something different about you, boy. And you didn’t like me from the start, what with you rooting for poor Lame down there,” Jackson said, tilting his head

towards Lane’s dead body. “Yet I couldn’t figure you out. So, what are you?” Shiloh flashed the Asian vampire a smile Sienna didn’t recognize. She had to take a deeper breath because of the shiver that ran down her spine. “Even if you weren’t an undead disgrace, it would be hard to like you anyway,” Shiloh said quietly. “Shiloh?” Sienna questioned. Shiloh looked at her but his usual playful, warm smile wasn’t there. “She seemed to like me alright last night,” Jackson teased, running his hands above the curve where his thighs met his crotch. He smiled suggestively. Shiloh smirked. “Yeah, she’s always been a sucker when it came to crushes. Must come from that slutty vampire-bitch mom.” Sienna’s shocked reaction to this was nothing compared to the way Jeneva’s hand tightened on her stomach at the insult Shiloh had just made to Sienna’s mother, Shiri. Shiloh stared at Jeneva. How he could give her that look, Sienna could not understand. There was not an ounce of fear in his eyes. “That’s right, vampire, you knew her. So you can confirm.” Jeneva, despite her desire to slash his throat right now, stayed calm. There was too much she ignored about him to risk anything, not with Sienna so close. Shiloh moved closer. “So… you're Jeneva,” he said, eyeing the vampire up and down. “Who are you?” “Who the fuck are you?” Another vampire added. Jackson stepped closer to the young man. “You know what, I don’t really care who you are. Whether you’re one of their Shaman or just a were-fan smelling really weird: You stand with them, you’ll die with them.”

“No! No, no!” Sienna pleaded. “Don’t kill him.” “As if he could.” Shiloh stared at Sienna. He looked at Jeneva then pointed his finger towards Sienna. “She’s coming with us.” Jeneva shook her head from side to side, with a smile. “She’s staying with me.” “Look, wait, guys, everyone. It’s. I’m not choosing anything, but I’m leaving with Jeneva, okay?” Shiloh moved forward. “You’re not. Period.” “Shiloh, you need to stay out of this. You’re gonna get hurt. I don’t… What are you playing at?” “Maybe you should answer her. At last,” Jeneva said. “I’m not playing; I’m cleaning up your mess, well, okay, your parents’ mess. And you’re not leaving with them.” “I’m not leaving with them, I’m leaving with her. She can protect me.” “I haven’t spent the last ten years protecting you to let you leave with any of them.” “What? Are you—” “You meant keeping an eye on her, not protecting her, don’t you?” Jeneva cut off Sienna before going on, “Come on, tell her. What are you really doing at the Newtons'? I was wondering how you were always able to be sent to the same place, and how you were the only friend I saw her hanging with. I always knew there was something there.” “We were close! They just… they had placements for both of us. We’re orphans; they tried to keep us together…since they could. And again, he’s my friend, I just. Shiloh! Tell her. Tell me something.” Jeneva put her other hand reassuringly on Sienna’s arm as Sienna started doubting Shiloh, her breathing becoming shallow. Jeneva could feel her anguish. “She’s right. I made all of this happen. I had to be here, to protect you.”

“Sleeping with her was also protecting her?” Sienna swallowed at the thought of the previous night. She felt even worse that Jeneva knew about it. “No. That was just a guarantee, I guess.” “A guarantee for what?” “It doesn’t matter.” “Of course it—” “Stop! All of you, stop!” Sienna told them, looking at Shiloh and turning into Jeneva’s grip. Jeneva let go of her this time. Something in Sienna’s eyes, glistening with tears, made her swallow. Sienna felt light-headed as she turned towards Shiloh. “Please, Shiloh. What is going on? Who…What…” Shiloh briefly looked at the ground. Jackson pushed him unexpectedly. “I’m not patient. I don’t care the whats or whys, you get the fuck out of here or I will kill you right now.” “I would really like to see you try.” Jeneva immediately pulled Sienna to her again as Jackson charged. He was stopped by Shiloh’s strong grip around his neck. “Uh. You’re strong,” Jackson said but put his hand around Shiloh’s neck too. “I’m stronger.” Shiloh’s gaze darkened. “So…you one of them?” Jackson questioned, a smile on his lips. Both men tightened their grips. “You don’t want to know what I am. And actually…you won’t get the chance to know.”

Jackson barely had time to smile before he had to release his grip on the powerful wolf neck that he now held in his hands. Sienna covered her mouth in utter shock. The lightning-quick transformation took Jackson by surprise, as did Shiloh’s speed as he charged him. Jackson fell on his back, the wolf on top of him. Jackson’s feet lifted the back of the wolf off the ground but his front paws stayed firmly on Jackson’s chest. Jackson tried to kick him as the wolf’s head approached his throat. He punched him with both fists and kicked him with one leg. The wolf flew in the air, Jackson’s head with it. As the wolf landed, it had returned to its human form. Shiloh, naked and with a smile on his lips, caught the head before it fell to the ground. He looked at it with a frown and then held it in front of him as if he was holding a bottle of water. “I still can’t believe you had sex with that,” he said casually before throwing the head towards the vampires standing farther back. He stood still, looking at Sienna. Sienna felt numb. She would’ve thrown up if it wasn’t for Shiloh’s tone. If she forgot that he just killed someone and changed into a wolf, his last sentence was pure Shiloh. Her head was spinning. She was feeling light-headed as she put her hands on both sides of her head. What is happening? This can’t be real. I’m dreaming again. It is all just a big, long, excruciating dream; it just can’t be real. She closed her eyes tightly and prayed to wake up from this horrible nightmare. Shiloh picked up the backpack that Jeneva had carried with Sienna. He took out the pants he had put in it earlier. “Knew this would come in handy.” “You’re different from the rest. And you change back and forth much faster than they do. You’re also…stronger.” Shiloh smiled at Jeneva’s tone. One look at the rest of the vampires and he smiled; doubts had switched sides. “I’m a lot better and stronger than anyone you’ve ever fought before.” “What are you?” Jeneva sounded truly upset.

“I’m the first of a new race. I have worked all my life for this. Now I’m a leader, and I’m going to lead my people to crush yours.” “You really thin—” “How could you? You…” Sienna cut him, a few tears mixing with the rain on her face. “You lied to me.” “I had to.” “Oh, oh right, you had to? That’s fine then, huh? And you’re…you’re a werewolf? How’s that even possible?” “That’s a very good question. What makes you so special?” Jeneva added. “Like I said, I’m the first one. The first of many. We’re everywhere, or getting there. State 9, the white-hats. In a couple of years we’ll be everywhere. Sports, television, culture, media of all kinds. We'll be able to influence the masses if needs be, to protect ourselves.” “How do we not feel you?” Jeneva asked, before shaking off her irritation. “You feel different, but not like a werewolf. How do you do that?” “If I tell you then I’m gonna have to kill you. Oh right, I will kill you anyway,” he said with a smile. “Stop, don’t say that, no more killing,” Sienna said, hands in the air as if she couldn’t bear no more. “You’re not a killer.” Shiloh looked at the headless vampire on the ground. “I am now. Oh right, there was also that white-hat on the hill earlier. But who cares?” Sienna’s eyes widened again. She didn’t seem to be able to what he was saying but Shiloh went on, looking at Jeneva. “But before today, I was a no kill guy, I it, and this, my non-friend, is actually the key to you not figuring me out. Not really the no-kill policy but mostly the no-changing policy. This was actually my first time phasing.” Jeneva stayed silent, her mind on overload though processing everything quickly, this has been the key to winning most of the battles she’s ever fought.

“Not only does this make me unnoticed by the government or your people, this also makes me strong as Hell. Certainly more of a match one-on-one than it used to be. And in case you’re wondering, it doesn’t stop once we finally phase. We’ve tested it with a few of us. You will not see us coming, and you will not stop us.” “How is this possible? Transformation is innate to werewolves. Wolves change starting around five years old. You can’t help it. You, wolves, aren’t able to control yourself.” “I didn’t say it was easy. Ancient stories say that we were able to control ourselves, and change only when needed. Even choose not to phase, ever. This war and its never ending fights is what changed this, and made the wolf wilder, harder to control. Before that children were more disciplined and had better focus. Mmm, those good old times, huh? Well, guess what, we’re bringing them back. I’ve paved the way. And made us stronger in the process.” Jeneva was dubitative; this would require undeniable self-control and motivation. She had a redoubtable adversary in front of her, because he believed strongly in himself and his people. “You never said anything… How could you lie to me this way?” “Like I said, your head’s in the clouds most of the time so…it wasn’t that hard.” Faced with Sienna’s stunned gaze he added. “Besides, we both know you see only what you want to see.” “She didn’t see anything because she relied on you. There, too, you have done an amazing job of creeping into her life, until you became irreplaceable.” “Yeah and I must say you really fucked up my plans, showing up like that, with that locket. I didn’t see you coming, I must say. She wasn’t supposed to find out this way. And she wasn’t supposed to seek out answers or protection anywhere else, that’s true,” Shiloh nodded. “And how was she supposed to know? What sort of plan did you have? I bet it involved showing us on our best behavior, right? Scaring her, showing her how sweet werewolves can be. You weren’t even going to reveal yourself until the choice was made, were you?”

“Something like that, yes. But you showed up and put other things in her head.” “Other things? Oh you mean the truth.” Sienna was listening to the sparring match without giving a reaction. She was numb, barely standing on her feet without Jeneva’s hand holding her tightly. Shiloh smirked. “Yeah right, the truth; like you fiends are capable of feelings and comion. That’s your truth? To me you were just here to make vampires look good because obviously, your people would lose otherwise. She’s got a brain, a human brain. She’s not stupid. She’d never choose demons like you over humans.” Sienna looked at the soaked ground. “She knows what I am. What we are. If she chose me it’s because I have never lied to her. See, you’re right, maybe she does avoid what she doesn’t want or like, but unconsciously maybe she always knew you were phony.” “The lies I’ve told were for a greater good.” “The greater good. Always such a good excuse.” “There are good, valid reasons why she shouldn’t know anything else apart from the fact that I’m protecting her.” Sienna moved away strongly from Jeneva’s grip, her head going from her to her former best friend in a second. “Maybe she’s sick of people telling her what they think she should know. Maybe she wants the truth, for once!” Sienna said, “Haven’t you lied enough? If you want me to ever forgive you one day, or if the ounce of trust that I still have for you is to remain, you’ve got to tell me the whole truth.” He nodded. Thunder echoed over the forest, a bolt of lightning struck not far in the woods. “Your choice, as always. I was the son of a very powerful pack master. A leader, until he betrayed us, betrayed his entire species, and the universe, by running away with a vampire bitch. Does that ring a bell?” He said while Sienna moved

back, it seemed as if she’d been hit by lightning. “No,” Sienna whispered. “Yes,” Shiloh said, wearing a fake smile as bitterness outlined his jaw line. “He shamed my family’s name. Shamed my mother, and me. I was four. My entire life I've tried to make up for his treason. Everyone looked down on me, until the years ed and I had still not phased. I was doing it. People began forgetting about the traitor’s son and looked at me as the one showing the way. The one with enough willpower to do it. Our Shamans didn't help at first; they did when they realized my plan was solid and unfolding nicely. And I did it. It wasn’t a joyride, believe me. Now I’m a leader, and I will clear my name completely once my people get this earth rid of those demons. They shouldn’t exist, can’t you see that? No matter what.” Jeneva pulled Sienna closer as the blond girl began shaking. “Four years old. So you were five when Sienna was born. You do look a bit older than nineteen, but you played that one nicely.” Sienna grimaced, her teeth clenched. Her head was spinning. Nothing’s real. Everything’s a lie. What happened to my life? I just want this to stop. Please make it stop. She released her breath and sobbed at the same time. Jeneva let go of her hands. Sienna took just one step forward. “You…slept with me. You knew and you… And it hurt me. You hurt me… You’re…my brother.” “Half-brother. The better half,” he added. A shiver ran down Sienna’s spine and she shook strongly before speaking again, “I will never forgive you for that.” “Yes, you will. ‘Cause you love me. This can’t erase what we’ve had all these years.”

“We had nothing! Nothing,” she repeated in a whisper. “It was all a lie. You played with me. Had me where you wanted me. And last night… If last night hadn’t… But you did it, and because I slept with Jackson what’s more! You don’t care at all about me.” “You know that’s not true. I’ve had to make decisions fo—” “Fuck your greater good! And fuck you!” She ran forward and shoved him in the chest, although it didn’t move him an inch. She covered her mouth and moved away. She looked around her at the staring faces of vampires and werewolves. “Fuck all of you!! I don’t care about your stupid war!! You can go kill each other for all I care. If I could choose I’d send you all to Hell, good enough of a choice for you? I hate you! I hate you all! Leave me alone!” “Sin—” he said, taking a step closer to her. “Don’t call me that! Don’t ever call me that again. Even though I guess that’s what I am to you. A sin. That’s why you chose that nickname; you really hate me that much, don’t you?” “I don’t hate you. I meant what I said last night. We’re soul mates, w—” She slapped him. “I hate you!” “You wouldn’t be so pissed if you actually hated me,” he said with a smile. “What have you done to me? What about last night? Why didn’t you do it the night before when I…. God I can’t believe I was ready to… I didn’t know what else to do. I was so lost that I ended up asking you… But you didn’t, and I was so thankful for that in the end. Then why?” “I couldn’t because of our link, Sienna. I wanted to avoid—” “Oh, you were all noble and shit, right? Because you’re my half-brother. I guess in twenty-four hours you forgot all about that bit of conscience of yours when you forced yourself on me. You forced me more than you think, Shiloh.” “I didn’t force… I just had to.”

Sienna felt like screaming but she simply put her hands to her face, lowering them quickly, “We’re not soul mates, we’re half-siblings. That’s the only reason why it felt this way. But you abused it. You abused me in so many ways that I can never forgive you.” “You’ll get over it.” Shiloh put his hands on her shaking shoulders. “You’ll see that it was the right thing to do. Once they’re gone we—" Jeneva stood in front of him in a split second, shoving his hands off Sienna. She kept his wrists in hers and pushed him thirty feet away without blinking. “First, you stay away from her. And second, we’re not going anywhere.” Some vampires took a step forward. Others kept watching the scene intensely. Werewolves were doing the same. Sienna started laughing. Her laughter had nothing cheerful about it, though. Jeneva stayed attentive to the movement around them, everyone was becoming nervous. Sienna stopped laughing and took a few steps towards Shiloh. “Oh but you do hate me. You can't hate them so you've taken it all out on me. I see that now. But you know, it's not my fault daddy dearest didn't love you enough and forgot all about you in the blink of an eye,” she said with a smirk. Before she was even finished, Shiloh's anger took the best of him and he launched at her. Although he was closer to Sienna than Jeneva, the vampire arrived first and pushed him so strongly he landed on his back one hundred and fifty feet away. Sienna wasn't laughing as she wiped the hair away from her crying face, looking at him with such despair. “See? You hurt me, I can do that too,” she let out in a breath. Shiloh stood up, a fierce gaze on her. “You will regret this, Sienna.” “More than the rest of this?” She said in abandon. Shiloh took a deep breath and seemed quiet again as he moved closer again. “I think it’s time we settle the question of who she’s leaving with. Once and for all.”

“It’s all settled,” Sienna said, taking Jeneva’s hand. “She’s the only one I trust.” Shiloh smirked. “Jeez I’m really gonna start to think you’re a lesbian, first Indigo, now her?” Jeneva frowned lightly at the look on Shiloh’s face, as if something hit him while he said those words. He hid it quickly though. Sienna didn’t notice. “Indigo. That’s the witch, right?” Jeneva questioned Sienna but looked at Shiloh though, observing him. “Well, she’s not really practicing, but yeah, her family is. Something about pure witches and warlocks, she said. She’s been really helpful with all that, and honest too. And I hope the government didn’t give her any trouble. I spent last night in her house, and she was a great comfort to me. But I haven’t been able to reach her all day long.” “That was another glitch in your plan, wasn’t it?” Jeneva stared directly at Shiloh before going on. “I mean, Sienna’s not supposed to have anyone to rely on but you. So…I suppose you don’t like this Indigo, do you?” Shiloh didn’t answer. “They kinda hate each other,” Sienna answered lightly, as if somehow still speaking of her little high school world, her past life, unaware of the fierce stares between Shiloh and Jeneva. Jeneva smirked while Sienna was still in her monologue. “I mean not hate but Indigo doesn't really get Shiloh. Now I know why I guess. And Shiloh never liked her and…” Sienna suddenly stopped, catching up with the situation. She looked up at Shiloh while Jeneva didn’t hesitate to bring forward the painful thought creeping its way into Sienna’s mind. “Shamans are a big help with the new generation of wolves, especially to slip through the cracks, aren't they? Humans and us vampires can’t figure you out, but anyone with a pure magical background could, eventually, couldn't they? Someone like Indigo. Elders magic pales in comparison with pure magic, Shamans' magic stands even less chances to compete, does it?” Shiloh stayed silent and Sienna swallowed.

“Say something, please,” Sienna said with clenched teeth. “She’s not. You didn’t… She’s not even a real witch. She’s not. Say something!” “I couldn’t take the risk that sh—” “No!” Jeneva caught Sienna just before she collapsed. She was white as snow. Her tears showed even with the rain already washing her face. “Please, please no, tell me you didn’t hurt her, please, Shiloh.” “You were talking about hurting me earlier? You should have never brought her into this.” A heavy thunderbolt resounded in the sky and rain poured heavily on them. “Who are you?” Sienna whispered. Her whole world really collapsing in front of her. Jeneva let Sienna slide slowly to the ground, on her knees. She crouched beside her. “You stay right here,” she said with a light caress on Sienna’s cheek. Jeneva stood up and faced Shiloh. The new leader straightened too. Sienna jumped up to her feet when she understood what was about to happen. “No, no! You’re not fighting.” “I have to. He’s not taking you.” “No, bu—” “He’s not going to let you go, Sienna. After everything he did, he won’t let you go.” “No, I won’t,” Shiloh confirmed. “There’s no other way,” Jeneva whispered with a caress on Sienna’s face. Sienna put her hand to her chest at the pain she felt when Jeneva moved away, toward the impending fight. It felt as if her heart was being ripped from her chest. Jeneva and Shiloh stood face to face. Sienna put her hands through her

hair. Nervousness and anguish racking her body. She couldn’t believe that the scene before her was real. Shiloh and Jeneva circled each other for a while, observing the other. Neither of them rushed into the fight. Jeneva knew better than to underestimate him after the ease with which he’d kill Jackson. The element of surprise was gone though, but she hadn’t lived close to one hundred thousands of years by underestimating opponents and acting rashly. She knew that technically and in pure strength she was still stronger than him. But it didn’t mean he could not defeat her. No one was invincible, she was well aware of this. Shiloh’s strength and capacities were still a mystery to vampires. She figured perhaps it might still be a mystery to werewolves, as well. His hatred for vampires and his need to clear his family name would enhance his strength. She was not going to underestimate him. She knew he would use everything he had. He was smart enough to outweigh his weaknesses. While he was still human she began testing him; his speed to avoid her blows or his reaction to them when he was not quick enough to. He was tough; his skin— to humans—would feel like wood. He didn’t seem to feel the pain too much—or he hid it well—Jeneva didn’t know which it was yet. So far she had avoided all his attempts at hitting or kicking her. But the real fight hadn’t begun, had it? As flashes of lightning and thunderbolts tore apart the dark clouds above, Shiloh finally succeeded to reach her when he transformed mid-air. The speed of his transformation still took Jeneva by surprise although she’d witnessed it once. The acceleration the wolf input to Shiloh was phenomenal; hence him hitting her with his front paws. She easily regained her balance with a backflip. But she was very surprised to see him stand on his two back paws, which was something new as well. The wolves usually had a hard time standing on their back paws for a long time, and so straight. The fight intensified along with the thunder and the rain. Sienna was soaked but her shaking had little to do with the coldness of the rain on her body. She couldn’t breathe properly. Her heart stopped when Shiloh’s teeth tore apart Jeneva’s black shirt on her shoulder. A trail of blood pearled although the vampire didn’t seem to care—or feel it. A minute later the wolf whimpered at a heavy kick he received on his hip, not able to parry it or move away quickly enough. Sienna held back her breath.

Shiloh circled Jeneva with a limp for a while. There, too, Jeneva observed his healing power. It took him less time to walk normally again than it usually took werewolves. Jeneva’s face was unreadable but she was ready to finish it. Now that she’d studied him, she wouldn’t let him the time to heal after the next blow. Shiloh attacked again. Though his jaw reached Jeneva’s arm once again, he took another blow on the chest and whimpered loudly while falling on his back. “Shiloh,” Sienna couldn’t help but say, tears in her voice. Jeneva, for the first time in her life, got out of the bubble she always locked herself in when in a fight. Sienna’s presence, her emotions, what it would feel like for the young girl if she killed Shiloh. Jeneva barely had the time to parry Shiloh’s attack, her hands blocking his teeth. She cried out as he nearly tore her hand apart. She would heal fast too…if she had the time. With one paw he hit her in the throat, she fell backwards, her throat largely opened. She screamed as he tore the flesh apart from her leg. “No!” Sienna screamed, moving forward uncontrollably. Shiloh’s jaw opened as his wolf face headed directly to Jeneva’s bleeding head. “No!” Sienna’s scream was barely covered by the thunderbolt as a flash of lightning hit the young girl, only to reverberate right in the middle of the fighters. Shiloh and Jeneva were thrown 300 feet away from each other, on both sides of Sienna who stood in the middle, trembling. The forest fell quiet for a minute. All eyes turned on Sienna. She wasn’t burnt, she wasn’t injured at all. She just seemed unable to speak; she didn’t understand what had happened. Whatever’s going to happen started there and will happen soon. You are like a beacon illuminating the entire underworld. And that beacon keeps on brightening until it’ll blow out. It’s coming to a boiling point. Sienna heard Jeneva’s words again. Her powers had kicked in; that was it. She was shaking strongly. Shiloh, human again, smiled. Jeneva was still on the ground, her hand was almost healed. Her throat was still bleeding a little but would heal soon. Her leg would need a little more time as he’d ripped a good piece of flesh. “Such power,” Shiloh said, somewhat in iration.

Werewolves transformed as vampires moved closer. Now that they’d had a taste of what Sienna truly held in her, they were more than ever decided to keep her in their ranks, as the ultimate power for one species or the other was coming. They could feel it. The thrill of power excited both camps and a heavy battle was inevitable. Jeneva’s senses kicked as her head turned abruptly toward the woods behind Sienna, 400 feet away. She jumped from the ground as the first gunshots rang out, immediately followed by a rain of fire. She jumped over Sienna, taking a bullet in the back, where Sienna’s head had been a split second sooner. Shiloh fell back when a bullet hit his stomach. Jeneva was on her side, Sienna in front of her, covered by the vampire’s body. Jeneva’s leg was healed now, but it hadn’t been when she’d moved, and, as a smell she couldn’t mistake filled her nose, she realized that injury had cost her the microsecond she’d have needed to keep Sienna safe. She looked down at her hand through which the warm liquid was running. “No,” Jeneva breathed out. Sienna was shaking strongly, her white shirt now red with the blood pouring from her chest, close to her heart. Her face lost its colors, leaving her pale as a ghost. She was trying desperately to look into Jeneva’s eyes as she clung to the vampire’s shirt. “It’s okay, it’s okay,” Jeneva whispered before looking all around. The whitehats, responsible for the gunshots, were moving in, shoulder to shoulder, towards the supernatural creatures, now hiding behind trees as much as possible. Some climbed the trees, jumping from one to another until they reached the humans, tearing them apart. The gunshots stopped as the sounds of plane engines pierced the sky. Shiloh looked up and saw no less than twenty military helicopters emerge from down the hill, surrounding the supernatural crowd. New shots resounded from the helicopters, most of them being from tranquilizer guns. The white-hats had already retreated. Though tolerated by State 9, they obviously avoided any direct confrontation so that it would stay that way. Some werewolves, as well as vampires, went after them, for the easy kill, but most of them were already in full battle mode with the military. Vampires jumped into one helicopter that flew too low, and soon crashed in the woods. The battle promised to be rough and shed a lot of blood. Many vampires, werewolves and

humans would be killed. Shiloh, hand pressed to his stomach, looked back to where Jeneva and Sienna were lying down seconds ago, only to face a pool of blood. Shiloh coughed while more helicopters arrived on the scene.

Chapter Ten

A flash of air hit a small hidden cave in the hills near the Funhouse when Jeneva entered, carrying Sienna in her arms. The cave was equipped with light, a bed, some weapons and a few changes of clothes. It had been one of her secret living places for the last four years, as she secretly watched over Sienna in Willow Creek. Jeneva laid the bleeding girl on the bed and kept pressure against the wound. Jeneva closed her eyes when she realized there was blood pouring from Sienna’s hip as well. She pressed hard on that wound, too. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she whispered. “Not, not your—” Sienna couldn’t finish her sentence. She coughed, and shook more strongly; a little trail of blood escaped her lips. She searched for Jeneva’s hand but her vision got blurry. Jeneva took her hand away from the chest wound to squeeze Sienna’s hand. It wouldn’t help with her injury anyway. “I can’t lose you,” Jeneva whispered. Seeing the bloody tears running down Jeneva’s face, from her eyes to her cheek, somewhat helped Sienna focus on the vampire. She meant to touch Jeneva’s face but her hand didn’t reach it. Jeneva simply took it in hers as well, now holding both of Sienna’s hands in hers. “I loved your mother. It was strong, but it was still so sterile, so numb. I felt this attachment but it was still so easy to walk away from her dying body. I know it now, because I can’t do it with you. Those were dead feelings. I told you; being close to them, I understood the difference. And it hit me again the minute you were born. I felt alive inside.” Jeneva held Sienna’s hands tighter. “The moment I held you in my arms I ed what it felt like to be human. I never knew I missed that feeling. To feel something so real, so strong, so powerful. Human emotions are more powerful than we could ever be. And when,” Jeneva’s tears redoubled, adding more blood to the sheets when they fell onto it. “When I stood face-to-face with you the other night, for the first time since I’d left you to that

community, when my hand brushed your hand, my lips brushed yours, I…felt it all. I recognized it all. This humanity of yours is the most precious thing on earth. You’re the most precious thing on earth.” Sienna’s grip on Jeneva’s hand became weaker. Jeneva could see Sienna’s gaze slowly slipping away from her. “I’m so sorry, for I’m going to take away what I love the most about you.” Sienna closed her eyes. “I’m just not strong enough to let you go. I’m so, so sorry,” Jeneva whispered before lowering her face to place a soft kiss on Sienna's forehead. Sienna’s grip relax completely. Jeneva slashed her wrist open with her teeth and put it against Sienna’s mouth. She made sure it poured down Sienna’s throat while the young girl’s heart stopped beating. Jeneva kept her wrist against Sienna’s lips while she let her face fall on Sienna’s stomach, crying.

*** Jeneva was sitting at the foot of the bed, on which lay Sienna’s body. Head in hands, another hundred thousand years had ed in her mind. The trickle of blood, still wet on her face, as the only reminder that it had only been a minute since Sienna’s heart had shut down. Jeneva didn’t care to look, nor did she move at the first movement she heard beside her, even though it usually took longer for a new vampire to rise. But, suddenly she raised her head at a familiar sound, the sound of a beating heart, getting stronger, right beside her. Jeneva looked over and saw Sienna, slowly sitting up on the bed. More than the rhythm of a human heartbeat, the look of confusion and despair on Sienna’s face couldn’t be mistaken for anything other than human emotions. “You’re alive,” Jeneva breathed out. Sienna blinked, trying to understand what was going on, what had happened. Jeneva pulled her into her arms and all thoughts ceased except that she was safe. Sienna put her arms around Jeneva and let peace overcome her mind. Jeneva pulled away very quickly. “You’re alive?” She said again, with a frown this time. “That’s…That’s

impossible.” Jeneva got up, took a few steps back. Sienna observed her, unable to speak for she didn’t know what to say. “It’s just not possible, it’s, you,” Jeneva paused, stared at Sienna and seemed to think. “Vampires can’t become werewolves, and werewolves…can’t be turned. You’re part of both.” Sienna felt drawn to the gleam that sparked in Jeneva’s eyes as she sat close to her again. “My blood healed you.” Jeneva pulled apart Sienna’s bloody shirt as if to make sure. No bullet hole, no scar either. “It healed you and…you can’t be turned. It healed you and just…acted like a medic’s electroshock and…brought you back…I guess.” Jeneva touched Sienna’s face, somewhat inspecting her. Sienna simply closed her eyes. This had been an exhausting day, a strange and exhausting day. She felt worn out and the only thing she knew was that Jeneva’s touches and her gaze on her felt good. It was the only thing that felt good in her life. She had no words to say. She just put her hands on Jeneva’s arms. Jeneva wiped away the tears that ran down Sienna’s face. “It’s okay. It’s going to be okay.” “It’s only okay when you’re here.” Sienna’s heart melted as Jeneva smiled. “That’s what I was saying; it’s going to be okay now.” Sienna placed one hand on Jeneva’s face. She took the bottle of water that lay on the bedside table, pulled out a handkerchief from the pocket of her pants and then cleaned up the bloody tears from Jeneva's face. The vampire relaxed under her touches. She didn’t move as Sienna’s fingers circled around her face again, mostly around her white and flashing blue eyes, the red of her sclera was very light at this moment. Sienna let one finger trail on Jeneva’s lips. Sienna closed her eyes, a secret smile spread on her lips as she relived the feel of Jeneva’s gentle kiss at her false-birthday party. Sienna took a deep breath and seized Jeneva’s arms when the vampire pressed her lips against hers like she'd done that night, when it all started. The kiss was slow, and soft. Sienna kept her eyes

closed all the while. Jeneva pulled away and shook her head. Sienna wasn’t the only confused person in the room. Sienna pulled her to her but Jeneva resisted. Sienna saw the million questions across Jeneva’s face. “I… It can’t be that way, Sienna,” she whispered, taking a needless intake of air. Sienna pulled her to her, meaning to kiss her. Jeneva stopped her, gently grabbing her wrists in her hands. She closed her eyes as if it hurt to push her away. “I cannot do that, Sienna. I am supposed to protect you. I…I overstepped the boundaries when I kissed you, not once but twice already. But you know that.” “The only thing I know is that this is the only thing that feels right. Out of this whole thing, everything falls quiet, peaceful when your lips touch mine. When I’m close to you, I feel that this is me. This is my life, indeed. And it’s not scary at all. You…are the way. Sienna put her hand on the back of Jeneva’s neck and pulled her into a deeper kiss. As Jeneva laid her on the mattress, still kissing her, Sienna felt as if none of this existed. No vampires, no werewolves, no miracle birth, no government hunt, no white-hats, no betrayal, no shooting, no deaths, no pain. Nothing existed but Jeneva’s soft touches on her face. When Sienna opened her eyes, as Jeneva ever so slightly pulled away, the two of them were lying side by side, Jeneva slightly propped up on her right elbow. Sienna could tell Jeneva was still trying to resist her emotions. Long buried human emotions. Sienna understood this might be scary for Jeneva, but she also felt that each of their touches brought them closer to what was inevitable. Sienna caressed Jeneva’s face, and the vampire smiled at her before kissing her again. Sienna moaned at Jeneva’s cool kisses on her neck as the vampire moved down, placing soft kisses on Sienna’s tender flesh. Sienna held back her breath when Jeneva moved closer to her, partly on top of her. Sienna loved how she could feel her so strongly against her without feeling crushed at all. Jeneva caressed Sienna’s almost topless upper body for a long while, kissing her lips and everywhere she could. Sienna moaned every now and then.

Sienna caressed the vampire’s cool skin, sliding her hands under Jeneva’s shirt. A frown appeared on Sienna’s face as her hand went through one of the holes caused by her fight with Shiloh. As if she read her mind Jeneva sat up, a reassuring smile on her lips while she pulled her clothes away rapidly, but not at supernatural speed. Everything was going rather slowly which somehow reassured Sienna. Sienna took a deep breath as Jeneva knelt, topless, on the bed, and she was beautiful. The tall vampire lowered her face to place a soft kiss on Sienna’s lips before pulling away again. This time she would take away all that bothered her; Sienna’s bloody clothes. Sienna’s blood. Bad memories that even as a vampire she couldn’t bear keeping forever in her mind. Sienna tried to steady her breathing as Jeneva unzipped her pants. Jeneva tilted her head, this time not understanding the smile that formed on Sienna’s lips. Sienna loved the feeling of comfort, the feeling of warmth that she felt enveloped in. She loved above all that the desire, slowly building up inside of her, was coming from Jeneva’s touches and caresses. That it was slow and soft and wanted. It wasn’t falling on her like an undeniable force, unlike the feelings she’d been overwhelmed with for the past couple of months, and especially this past week. She wanted it all; Jeneva, her caresses, her reassurance, her desire, her love… Sienna opened her eyes and her smile grew at the inquiring gaze in Jeneva’s eyes. Sienna sat up, now only wearing her panties. She wrapped her hands around Jeneva’s face. The vampire didn’t move. Sienna traced the oval of Jeneva’s face before trailing her finger on the vampire’s lips as she previously had. She pulled Jeneva into a kiss. Sienna moaned when Jeneva deepened the kiss. She let the vampire lay her down on the mattress again. She held her breath as Jeneva lay on top of her, her intense white-blue gaze seemed to pierce through Sienna. They kissed again. They wanted each other yet there was still no rush. Desire seemed to build so strongly without them yet touching the most sensitive parts. Sienna loved this desire. It felt pure, natural, true…and strong, stronger than anything she’d felt that week. Sienna got out of her reverie when Jeneva wrapped her mouth around one of her nipples before moving back to Sienna’s mouth, letting her hands now take care of Sienna’s breasts. Sienna’s hands caressed Jeneva’s back, sometimes teasing her buttocks, her thighs and her breasts when Jeneva pulled away lightly. They teased and loved each other softly this way for what seemed like an eternity in paradise. Jeneva moved Sienna’s panties slowly down her legs, her fingers brushing teasingly against them on the way to Sienna's ankles. She discarded the garment. Sienna gasped when Jeneva’s mouth reached her core. She spread her

fingers through the vampire’s hair then held on the sheets and back into Jeneva’s hair as the pleasure was growing in the pit of her stomach. She was becoming louder; she gasped again when Jeneva slid a finger inside of her, still sucking on her sensitive mound at the same time. Sienna spread her legs more and more, her pelvis arching into Jeneva’s intimate caresses. She pulled the sheets away from under the mattress when she came in several short gasps and whimpers. Her breathing was frantic as Jeneva lightly sucked a few more time on her soft spot, finger still inside of her. She licked it after she withdrew it. Sienna’s eyes were closed tightly as Jeneva made her slow way up Sienna’s body, licking her inner thighs then up her pelvis, navel, belly, left breast, right breast, chest. Sienna’s breathing was still heavy as Jeneva spent more time on her neck before kissing her lips in a soft kiss. Sienna opened her eyes, put her hands in Jeneva’s hair to pull her into another ionate kiss. Jeneva flashed her a smile that had Sienna’s heart jump in her chest. Sienna held herself on her elbow as she kissed Jeneva’s neck, then collarbone. A shiver of pleasure ran through Sienna when she heard Jeneva’s husky moan. Sienna kept on kissing and caressing the vampire, her hands moved down slowly, to Jeneva’s breasts, eliciting another moan. Jeneva pulled Sienna’s face in a deep kiss while Sienna’s hands kept going lower. Once again Sienna’s heart skipped a beat at the exhale Jeneva let out against her face when Sienna’s hand reached between the vampire’s legs. Jeneva felt so powerful, so perfect yet so human, so warm to Sienna. This mix was an undeniable turn on. Jeneva straightened up slightly as Sienna’s finger penetrated her. Sienna followed the powerful movement of the vampire and sat up straight, her other hand on Jeneva’s back, she couldn’t stop kissing Jeneva’s offered neck while thrusting deeper inside of her now that she held her firmly on her lap. Jeneva sat completely atop of Sienna’s legs, parting hers around the human’s. They kissed languorously while Sienna kept a steady rhythm in and out. Sienna’s other hand caressed Jeneva’s slender back, feeling the hidden muscles there. Soon though, Jeneva’s power became dominant over Sienna’s rhythm. Her thrust on Sienna’s hand became stronger. Jeneva slowed down and smiled at Sienna, she caressed her face, kissed her lips and slowly laid her on the mattress. She gently put her hand above Sienna’s, matching its curve. Then she started moving herself again back and forth against the hand. “More,” she whispered gently. Sienna took a deep breath as she slid a second finger inside of her. Jeneva closed

her eyes and increased the pace. Sienna would have trouble to follow if it wasn’t for Jeneva’s hand leading hers. Sienna ired the power and strength of Jeneva even more than her beauty at that moment. She was moving so fast, the pleasure clearly building strongly, yet Sienna’s hand felt warm, but not crushed. Jeneva was moving so strongly on it, not harming her a tiny bit. Sienna felt a third finger slide inside, on Jeneva’s impulse. Jeneva gasped and put her free hand on the sheet, ripping it and the mattress apart as she climaxed. As if she’d put all her strength on it since, there too, Sienna hadn’t felt the slightest pressure on her hand. Sienna’s captivated look on Jeneva’s face and body was interrupted by the realization, and feeling mostly, of a cold liquid running down her hand. Sienna looked down to where their bodies were linked. Sienna withdrew her hand at the sight of blood. Jeneva put her hand on Sienna’s. “Blood…is what I’m made of. I’m sorry,” she whispered then. Sienna ed the blood from Jackson’s pleasure, or the bloody tears on Jeneva's face. “I really don’t mind,” Sienna said, looking at Jeneva’s face again. Jeneva stared back before lowering her gaze to their hands. She took a piece of the torn apart sheet and began cleaning Sienna’s hand off of her blood. Jeneva’s gaze seemed somewhere else as she breathed out sadly, “It’s all I’m made off.” Jeneva was surprised as Sienna placed her hand above Jeneva’s heart. “That is so untrue,” she said as she sat up on the bed. “So not true,” she added, caressing the soft skin above Jeneva’s heart before moving her hand up to Jeneva’s jaw line as she smiled. Jeneva’s smile returned, unable to resist Sienna’s luminous eyes and her gentle smile on her. Jeneva moved closer and kissed her, lying Sienna down on her back in the process. Sienna moaned as Jeneva placed herself between her legs. She gripped the vampire’s back, desperately trying to pull her closer. Jeneva pressed their pelvis against each other for a while before sliding her hand down on Sienna’s body. Sienna arched her back when Jeneva penetrated her with one finger. They kissed while Jeneva increased the pace of her thrust, following Sienna’s moans. Sienna groaned when Jeneva slid a second finger. Sienna wrapped her legs around Jeneva’s thighs. “Jeneva, Jeneva,” Sienna breathed out. Jeneva increased the pace and pressure of

her palm and fingers. Sienna wrapped her legs higher, up on Jeneva’s buttocks as the pleasure was becoming too much. Jeneva’s pace was intense, faster and stronger yet all Sienna could feel was an overwhelming pleasure building inside, higher, stronger. She felt on the verge of coming several times, yet each time Jeneva either changed the pace or position of her fingers slightly to push her further, to make it last longer. Sienna was groaning loudly, crying out Jeneva’s name sometimes. When climax hit her it felt as if an earthquake had shaken the pit of her stomach and the aftershocks were about to ravage her entire body, only Sienna didn’t have time to bathe in the aftermath of that powerful orgasm because Jeneva jerked back all of a sudden, bringing with her the headboard when trying to grab something. Sienna meant to sit up. “What—Jen—” Sienna stopped at Jeneva’s brutal step back when Sienna reached for her shoulders. “Don’t, don’t, wait, can’t hurt you,” was all Jeneva was able to say. She held herself on the foot of the bed only to crush it in her hand. Sienna shook slightly at this unexpected scene. Jeneva put her hands on the walls, she took a few pieces of rocks with her when she put her hands to her head then. “Head rush,” she breathed out. She seemed to steady herself then. She looked at Sienna and tried to smile to reassure her. “What…what happened?” As Jeneva didn’t answer Sienna said, “This is one more question I already know the answer to, right?” Jeneva kept staring at her, her chest still heaving strongly from the spasms she’d just felt. “So it…it happened? Really?” Sienna said fearfully before looking in front of her. Jeneva moved cautiously to sit beside Sienna, she wanted to take her hand but didn’t. The last thing she wanted was to break her bones. She knew she was adjusting fast enough to the new rush of power, to her new senses, but still…it was Sienna. She would never take any risk with her so she would wait a moment

longer. “It’s okay…I’m…It’s going to be all right.” Sienna nodded but confusion still reigned on her face. Jeneva slowly took Sienna’s head in between her hands and rubbed her thumbs on Sienna’s cheeks. “It’s going to be—” Jeneva stopped and tilted her head. She seemed to be hearing something, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Sienna wasn’t sure if she truly was hearing or feeling something. Worry came back on Sienna’s face at the somber look Jeneva now wore on hers. “I’m so, so sorry,” Jeneva said. Then, using vampire speed, she picked up the backpack from the floor and took out the clean change of clothes Sienna had put in it earlier that day. “Put this on, we’ve got to go.” She was already putting Sienna’s clothes on the younger woman herself by the time she finished her sentence. Sienna took over. When she turned around, Jeneva was completely dressed. “What is going on? And where are we exactly?” “We’re right under the hill next to the Newtons' house. One of my hideouts, but we cannot stay here.” Sienna shook her head when she saw Jeneva swallow. Then the vampire stopped. Panic was not her style and she knew all too well that it was not reassuring to Sienna. Jeneva moved closer and took her face between her hands again. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry for this life we stole from you, and for this life you’re going to have to lead from now on.” “I don’t care, as long as you’re with me.” “I will always be with you. But I am still sorry.” “You didn’t make me who I am.” “No but, this choice that you made without really making, it has consequences. And I know you didn’t really choose anything. You chose me, not us. But you still chose and…”

Sienna swallowed and Jeneva went on, “The elders are on red alert. You used to have two powerful species protecting you. Now you just have vampires on your side.” Sienna’s brows furrowed. “I can feel it, they’re going to come after you with all they've got. Werewolves’ only chance of survival is to kill you now, to cut off the link, and they will have to strike fast, before they’re erased. Sure, we are stronger than them, now more than ever, but they are still much more numerous, much more organized, even more than we knew apparently. And this new generation… They’re determined…and with their new leader…” “Shiloh,” Sienna breathed out, looking at the ground. “Did you…see? Did he…?” “I sure hope he did…because he’s got a big advantage on us. He knows you by heart and…you love him.” Sienna looked up. “No, I don’t, it’s not—” she was cut off by Jeneva’s finger against her lips. “Sssh, don’t, it’s what makes you human, don’t ever try to change that.” “But I hate him, I…wish so much that I hated him. I’m—” “You can’t hate on command, you’re not a machine. These types of feelings; love, hate, friendship don't come or go in a snap. You’re human. That humanity of yours is what makes you so precious. You're so precious to me. Don’t ever wish it away or try to change, ever.” “But I…love you. I mean…I’m okay as long as I’ve got you.” “Then you’re always going to be okay.” Sienna returned Jeneva’s smile but added, “I mean it. Don’t ever be sorry because I am not leaving anything behind. Everything about my life as I knew it was a lie. I am sorry about the Newtons, though, and I hope you can, thanks to your link to the elders, maybe make sure they are unharmed because they were amazing with us?”

Jeneva nodded. “Most likely State 9 will tap their phones and watch their comings and goings, in case you would them.” “I won’t. I will keep them safe. This…future, this is my life. I will embrace it as long as you’re by my side.” Jeneva smiled lightly before placing a soft kiss on Sienna’s lips. She swept her off her feet and the bedside lamp fell to the floor in the wind caused by their quick departure.

Part Two: Consequences

Chapter One

Sienna sat on the grass, her hands stretched behind her, her face soaking up the sun despite the bits of smoke from El Misti volcano darkening the sky once in a while. The Peruvian volcano had been emitting smoke for a few days now but as long as Jeneva said everything was all right, Sienna wasn’t afraid in the least bit. She looked at the beautiful landscape before her, the volcano in the distance. She couldn’t see Arequipa, the biggest town close to it. Jeneva always chose secluded spots to settle, even for just a few days. Sienna had seen the town from afar but had never been in it. She rarely came across people at all. Jeneva took care of all the comings and goings, keeping them to a minimum, obviously. Sienna closed her eyes; she didn’t want to reflect on how this affected her. It wasn’t like she had many friends in the past but still... She looked down at the grass, Indigo’s face flashing through her mind. She died because of me. I wished we could have kept her safe like the Newtons. She didn’t deserve this. She was my one true friend and it killed her. She took a deep breath and pushed those thought out of her head. This was the only thing left to do, as Jeneva told her. They had been on the road for two years now and Sienna had nothing else to do but binge watch every supernatural TV show and movie there ever was, making up for lost time as she had never been a fan of supernatural shows before. Jeneva tried to stop as much as possible where there was electricity for a minimum of comfort, and so Sienna could plug in her laptop and watch the billions hours of shows she had stocked. When they were too far hidden, she would use batteries, which Jeneva bought in numbers. When they were in a more equipped hideout, it was a TV and DVDs. Jeneva tried her best to make it pleasant but basically Sienna’s routine was TVs, training and a bit of sex. She sighed again at that last part; she wished there was more of that, but Jeneva seemed to keep her at bay

more and more nowadays. Right now Sienna was bored though. She looked towards where Jeneva was, putting back soda cans on tops of rocks, seven of them more or less lined-up. And she wasn’t doing it at vampire speed. This annoyed Sienna too because, since they had time, Jeneva never did anything at vampire speed anymore, except for emergency departure of course. Jeneva was coming back to her. Upset or bored didn’t stop Sienna's chest from heaving just a little stronger upon the sight of her. Jeneva still had that effect on her. And here the vampire stood, waiting for her to get up too and do another round of training on those damn cans when all Sienna wanted right now was to see the vampire naked and feel her cool hands on her warm body. Jeneva smiled. It was probably written all over Sienna’s face as the vampire held out her hand. Sienna took it. She meant to take Jeneva’s head to pull her into a steamy kiss but Jeneva turned her around towards the cans. “Focus,” she whispered in her ears, her hands on Sienna’s waist. All Sienna could focus on was her hardening nipples. Jeneva had to stop touching her or she was going to be the one to pop, not those cans. “I’ve already done that a thousand times. We do that every day.” “Yes and you need to keep training, you need to be quick and focused.” Sienna looked at the cans then turned into the arms of Jeneva, her hands roaming on Jeneva’s chest. “Come on, let’s go back home and enjoy the warm bed before that volcano swallows us.” Jeneva’s smile was tight. “That volcano is the least of our problems. You have the entire species of werewolves after you. Their only hope of survival is to kill you. State 9 is after you too. And let’s not forget the white-hats.”

Sienna let her head fall on Jeneva’s chest. How could she forget; she’d heard it every day for the past two years. They’d moved around a lot, they’d had one close encounter, with white-hats, that Jeneva was able to quickly get rid of. The biggest danger they’d faced was as they were staying in Canada six months ago. This one was her fault. Sienna still cringed when she thought about it. Mostly since Jeneva had been a tad harder on her since, and even more vigilant. Sienna had seen on the news that a wildfire had spread in the Trinity Valley, doing a lot of damage. Authorities had to evacuate many houses, especially in Willow Creek. Sienna had not wondered and had taken one of the disposable cell phones they had to call the Newtons, afraid for their safety. Hannah had picked up the phone; it had been hard for Sienna to keep the talk short. She couldn’t tell her where she was and why she had taken off abruptly, nor could she explain why the Newtons had been questioned after she left. Sienna had been reassured to learn that the fire was almost under control, at least it had been pushed away from the habitations, and the Newtons’ house was safe. Sienna also learned that Gregoire had a job and an apartment in Eureka, Ben was a freshman at the University of Washington in Seattle while Hannah was accepted at the College of the Redwoods in Hoopa. Unsurprisingly, the Newtons had been helpful and had kept her home as she hadn’t found a place at the dorm for her freshman year. Two younger foster kids lived in the house. Sienna had had the hardest time to hang up. ittedly she had been ecstatic to hear about her former foster family. And happy for them. She’d figured calling was okay since it was a disposable cell phone, somewhat untraceable. However, when she’d told Jeneva about the phone call, the already pale vampire had paled even more. She wasn’t a fool, the fire was intentional, courtesy of State 9, to smoke them out, no pun intended. They had the technology to trace anything. They would first define a larger area then refine it until they found their exact location, which Jeneva knew wouldn't take that long. Jeneva hadn’t waited a second to be sure of this. She had put Sienna's laptop in a backpack and taken off with Sienna, leaving their car to go faster. And she had been right; they’d had a hard time making it through the town lockdown, the heavy military barriers and roadblocks. Jeneva hadn’t said anything, she hadn’t scolded her but Sienna knew that things had been different since then. Sienna was taken out of her thoughts when Jeneva lifted her chin with her finger. “I know it isn't funny. But I may not always be here and… I worry so much. If I don’t have you…”

Sienna smiled and placed a finger on her vampire lover’s lips. She shook her head, closed her eyes and the cans of sodas flew in the air. “Now, can we go home and make love?” Jeneva turned her around and pointed at a large tree slump. “Try this one. I can see you’re bored. You need bigger challenges.” “Yeah that’s…just what I need,” Sienna said rolling her eyes. Sienna sighed and stood straight, she pointed her hand, fingers spread, towards the tree. “What are you doing?” Jeneva asked. “Works better for El.” “El?” Sienna turned toward Jeneva. “Yeah, Eleven. Stranger Things. I showed you season one and two. I so need to catch up on season 3. That show rocks but I couldn’t help it then, I had a craving for a VM re-watch so I paused ST.” VM. Veronica Mars, that, Jeneva knew what it stood for as it used to be Sienna’s favorite show. As Sienna had told Jeneva, she was never into paranormal or urban fantasy TV shows before. Veronica Mars, Friends or else Grey’s Anatomy would have been her pick before finding out about her origins. Since then she watched it all with a different eye. “It’s a TV show, Sienna. You don’t need your hand. It’s in everything you are but you don’t need to move a muscle. This power, you are it. Just focus.” “You will watch season 3 with me though, right? Oh I forgot, I haven’t watched Legacies yet.” Jeneva stayed quiet. “And I think I’d like to watch Buffy the Vampire Slayer again. First season is

kitsch but when you watch the whole show, and put it in context and era, I know why they say that show is a classic. No but I mean it,” she said, not really looking at Jeneva’s still face. “Shows like this one or Xena or The X-Files are the reason why there was The Vampire Diaries, True blood Teen Wolf and everything that followed since, don’t you think?” Sienna was faced with Jeneva’s stoic look. “Right,” she said, turning around towards the tree. She sighed as she looked at Jeneva again. “I’m tired of this. I know, everyone’s after us. But what’s the point of living fucking forever if you don’t really live?” “That’s where you get it very wrong, Sienna. I’m the one who can live fucking forever as you say. For you it can be over too quickly. You’re human, don’t forget it. You’ve got this power that can protect you if I’m not there; ‘cause there may be a time when I’m not here anymore.” “Don’t say that.” “It can happen.” “Then I don’t want to live anymore.” “That is such a human thing to say.” “You said about the same thing earlier, and I am human, so sue me! Is it so wrong for me to be in love for the first time in my life; a ionate, completely exceptional and emotional love story, and with a vampire and not want to spend my day with her popping soda cans? When I want to be human you ask me to be a machine? Fine,” she said with a fierce gaze as she turned to look towards the trunk, which flew fifty yards away. Sienna walked away briskly but her emotions overtook her and she was crying by the time she got back to their little, stone house. Jeneva was already here; the cans of soda were arranged in a cupboard for the next time. Sienna headed straight for her arms and Jeneva engulfed her in a warm hug before kissing her. She led her to the bedroom. ***

Sienna arched into Jeneva’s body as the vampire pressed into her. Sienna pulled her closer. Jeneva tilted her head backwards, her eyes were closed, she pressed their pelvis against each other once again and moaned. She pulled back and slid her hand between their bodies. Sienna moaned louder as Jeneva’s hand reached between her legs but she opened her eyes and held Jeneva closer. “Don’t do that,” she told her while Jeneva was moving slightly aside. She tightened her hold on Jeneva’s waist to hold her close into her. Jeneva bent to kiss her but kept stroking her with one hand, while holding herself up on the other. Sienna’s moans intensified. Jeneva kissed her neck then moved up to her lips, still working her gently until Sienna climaxed in her arms minutes later. Sienna tried to keep her close when Jeneva moved to settle on her side. “Don’t pull away.” “I’m right here.” Sienna moved to kiss her, her hands roaming on Jeneva’s chest. She was slowly moving on top of her, one of her hands sliding down on Jeneva’s body but Jeneva stopped her. “Why are you doing this?” Sienna asked against her lips. “Let me,” she whispered before kissing her but Jeneva made her pull away. Sienna sat on the bed and covered her face with her hands. “Sienna, it’s okay.” “You won’t let me touch you anymore.” Jeneva sat opposite to her and caressed her face. “This is not true,” she told her coolly. “Almost. I mean, less and less. Why?” “Sienna. It is just different for me. You know that. I don’t need the same thing

you do.” “Bullshit. When you let go it’s just magical between us, and you need it just as bad as I do.” “When I let go, yes. Like when I dislocated your shoulder, or that time I sprained your wrist?” Sienna shook her head. “You can’t hide behind that. It happened like once, three times, whatever.” “It can be one time too many. I’m supposed to protect you. Not hurt you. I have my own struggles, Sienna. I am not supposed to have this type of relationship with you.” Sienna took a deep breath before saying: “Because you’re a vampire or because you were in love with my mother?” Jeneva caressed the side of Sienna’s face and put a lock of her long blond hair behind her ear. “I was supposed to be your protector.” “You are,” Sienna said, moving on her knees on the bed, her hands on both sides of Jeneva’s head, fingers twisted in her black hair. “You do protect me, teach me. You’ve saved me already. It doesn’t mean we can’t have this.” Jeneva stayed silent for a little while. “I get distracted. Because I do feel all these human emotions I’m not supposed to. I believe it comes from you, from being close to you. And I’m scared because when I do let go, nothing else exists but your scent, the softness of your skin and the sound of your voice, and I am not your protector anymore. I’m a danger to you then because I barely what’s happening outside of that bedroom.” Jeneva kissed Sienna’s lips while wiping a lone tear from the young woman’s face. Sienna started crying more when Jeneva pulled away.

“So…does that mean…” “Sssh,” Jeneva told her while lifting her chin with her finger. “I’m not breaking up with you,” she said, a smile on her lips at the concept. She was after all thousands of years old. “It just means that when I say stop, it stops.” Sienna gulped but nodded. “I’m more than fine just touching you. I love that so much, Sienna. Besides, I hate seeing blood on you.” “You know I don’t mind.” It was true. Sienna had been surprised the first time, with Jackson, when she’d learned, and seen, that everything that came out of a vampire’s body was blood. From tears to fluids of pleasure, blood was what they were made of. But it didn’t faze her anymore. “I love you,” Jeneva whispered and kissed her again. Sometimes Sienna wasn’t sure whether Jeneva truly meant it, or if she said the words to reassure her, and soothe her, because it did work. Sienna knew Jeneva loved her, but the vampire was right, and Sienna knew that; their love was different. Sienna preferred not to think about it too much. She was well aware of Jeneva’s reluctance and part of her brain understood why. But she was a twentyyear-old young woman deeply in love for the first time in her life, and it made it hard to think with her mind rather than her heart sometimes. She knew Jeneva had to draw the line. But she hated it. Sienna let the kiss chase those thoughts away like Jeneva’s kisses always did. They kissed for a while and just lay in bed. Sienna fell asleep and Jeneva held her tight all night long.

***

A light breeze drifted over her naked shoulder blades and Sienna smiled. She loved feeling Jeneva’s cool fingers brushing against her skin. After enjoying the

soft caresses for a while she turned around to look at her lover. Her smile disappeared at the sight of Jeneva, fully dressed, sitting on the bed. She grumbled then smiled again, reaching out for Jeneva’s lips. “Come back to bed. It’s early.” She didn’t know what time it was but she could see from the light in the room that it was indeed early in the morning. “Can’t. Going back to Arequipa to make sure the car is ready and to get all we need for the road.” Sienna sat. “We’re leaving?” “Yes. We’ve been here too long already.” Sienna looked around at their temporary house. She seemed resigned and nodded. “Where are we going next?” “Argentina.” “Sweet.” Jeneva caressed Sienna’s cheek. “You will love the landscape there too, I promise you.” “I’m sure I will.” Jeneva stood. “I shouldn’t be longer than an hour. It will leave you time for breakfast and to pack. I’ll come back to get you.” They always left their car in a city nearby their hideouts, which were generally impracticable to get to by car. They changed cars every now and then. They were traveling in a BMW 7 series these days, bulletproof and with tinted windows. Jeneva feared modern technologies, cell phones, cameras at every corner and she preferred to leave the least opportunities for anyone or anything to catch a glimpse of Sienna’s face. All of their cars were covered by the elder's magic so the Wolves' Shamans could not locate them.

Jeneva bent and kissed Sienna’s lips before walking out of the little cabin. Sienna lay back in bed for another minute.

***

Jeneva was going full vampire speed through the arid plain of the Salinas national reserve and towards Arequipa. She stopped all of a sudden when something didn’t feel right. She looked all around her; this was a more wooden part of the region; the leafy trees provided good cover. She couldn’t smell any threat but she could feel it in her bones. She knew something was wrong but before she could start running again, several bullets hit her, in the legs mostly, making her stumble just a little. She was hit in the back then. She could see men popping up from everywhere and soon a chain wrapped around her wrist, pulling at her, she pulled back, sending the man to crash into a tree a hundred feet away. As it didn’t kill him, she knew it wasn’t a man, but a werewolf, one like Shiloh, one who hadn’t changed yet, which was why she hadn’t felt him. She didn’t have any more time to think as more of them tried to wrap their chains around her wrists and ankles. But again, she kept pulling them and making them lose their grip until she was hit by something in the neck. She pulled out the dart. More werewolves, regular ones, now arrived on the scene; they attacked again, pulling at her wrists and ankles at every corner. With the effect of the drug she’d received, she put one knee on the ground. More of them came and began hitting her. She was tazed and dosed again and soon she couldn’t keep her eyes open anymore. Jeneva’s limbs were numb; she tried to shake it off and force her eyes open. She was lying on her back, the sky above her. She tried to move but couldn’t. She stretched her neck to gather as much information as she could; her location, state, everything that could help. She was completely tied with chains, her arms alongside her body and she was in a box looking a lot like a casket but it was open and she could hear talking. She could hear him talking. She recognized Shiloh’s voice easily and soon he stood above her, one foot on the side of her prison. He smiled.

“Hey there, long time no see. So that’s where you’ve been hiding. Me, I prefer the canyons, and Native American reservations. They’ve always been good to us. Plus, I love Albuquerque so I like hitting it up once in a while.” Jeneva frowned over his chattiness, and lack of discretion. “I would be very careful what I do next if I were you. You had better kill me right now because if you go anywhere near her, I will find you and end you in the most painful way.” Jeneva cringed at the smile on his lips. He looked up at his guys. “Take it away,” he said. Before he moved away she said, “This won’t hold me forever.” Again his smile made her cringe. “Oh I’m counting on it,” he said before nodding at his guy and disappearing from her sight. Shiloh walked away while the casket was being pulled up on a boat. “Dose her again,” he told one of his guys. Seeing him take the tranquilizer gun he said, “Full dose.” The man looked at the gun with half a dose in. “But she’s completely bound and we’re about to drop her in the middle of the ocean.” Shiloh stood tall in his face. “Don’t ever underestimate her. Now go do what I asked you to do. I need at least an hour, so I want to be sure she’s dosed for that long ’cause once she’s awake…” he shook his head then. “Now hurry.” “All right, boss.” The younger man charged a full dose and went to execute the order. Shiloh was already gone on his next mission.

***

Sienna was in front of the computer in the bedroom when she heard the front door open. “Okay, please don’t be mad but I caved while waiting. I just had to start season 3. But my bag is ready. I’m turning the computer off right now. By the way, I feel like Mike and El are gonna drive Hopper mad this year.” She was already putting the laptop in its case. “Stranger Things? Really?” Sienna turned around abruptly at the sound of the voice she could never forget. That voice used to bring her such comfort. Now, though, it only invoked fear. Before she could even see him she felt a sting in her neck and put her hand on it. She shook her head and felt slightly nauseous. It took her a few seconds to feel better and there he was, staring at her. He pointed the syringe in his hand. “Sorry about that. I just can’t have you throwing me a hundred feet away like last time. It’s just a powerful beta-blocker for that little mind of yours. Should work. Or so I hope. It’ll wear off in a few hours, don’t worry.” Sienna walked back towards the wall, she looked to the window on the right, he followed her gaze and smiled. She knew very well she wouldn’t make it. She looked all around for any kind of weapons. “So. Watching supernatural shows finally? I was so sure you’d be watching VM. Didn’t you see they were re-running it?” He said while walking inside the bedroom, casually, not looking at her. She looked towards the bed then back at him as he stared. “She’ll be here soon. She’s gonna kill you,” she said with barely hidden despair in her voice. “She’s running a bit late, I’m afraid.”

Sienna opened her eyes wide. “What have you done to her? What did you do?” She said and couldn’t help hitting his chest, pushing him at the same time. He grabbed both her forearms and backed her up forcefully against the wall. The force of the impact took her breath away. “She’ll live,” he said. He shook his head while she caught her breath. “Your love for those undead things will always elude me.” Sienna swallowed. “So you’ve come to kill me?” “Thankfully, no,” he said while letting go of her arms and backing away a little. Sienna rubbed her arms. “Then what?” “I’m here for Plan B.” He moved away and she squeezed her fists and focused hard but all it did was make her head dizzy. She put one hand on the computer table to steady herself He smiled. “Hey, good to know it actually works. I wasn’t so sure about that ’cause you’re probably much stronger now than you were the last time we met.” She regained her composure. “Plan B,” she said. “Yeah,” he said. She was surprised by the look that ed over his face, it looked as if he didn’t want to be here at that moment and, when he said, “You’re not gonna like it, Sin.” She had the worst feeling. She backed away when he moved forward. “Just keep in mind that Plan A: me killing you would be much quicker and easier, not to mention what my whole tribe wants ’cause they have it real bad for you. I do care about you, Sin.” “You’re scaring me, Shiloh.” “I have to save my people. We’re being exterminated as we speak. It has to stop, now. Surely you can understand that.” She couldn’t help shaking from deep inside, she knew whatever was coming was

going to be hell. There was something in his gaze. She stopped breathing when he said, “Get on the bed.” She shook her head. “What? No.” Shiloh checked his watch. “Sin, I don’t have a lot of time. Get on the bed now.” She moved away from him as he moved closer. “What–what are you doing?” He held her wrists when there was nowhere she could go. He grabbed her face in his other hand. “I’m gonna try to make this as good as possible. I’ll be as gentle as possible, all you have to do is relax and let me, you got this?” “No, no, no!” She said and tried pushing him but he threw her on the bed and pinned her there. “Sienna, don’t make me hurt you.” “Don’t do it, please don’t do it.” “I don’t have another choice. It’s your fault, Sin. Every choice has its consequences, Sienna. You made a choice, you have to pay the price.” He began quickly unbuttoning the buttons on her shirt. “I promise I’ll be as gentle as possible.” “No, please, please Shiloh, if I ever meant anything to you, please don’t do this.” He pulled her shirt apart and began fondling her breasts, she tried to shake him off; he stopped. “If you didn’t mean anything, Sienna, you’d be long dead. Don’t you get it?” He knelt and let go of her arms to take off his sweatshirt. She was crying. “I shouldn’t have to be here doing this but then again it’s your fault, your choice.

I had a plan. When you came home after letting that Asian leech fuck you; I could feel you slip on the wrong side. So I took you right there in that shower, as a collateral. It should have been enough, but you still had his blood inside of you. His seeds killed mine. So here I am again. But it shouldn’t have been this way. Trust me, I don’t want to be doing this,” he said while unbuttoning her pants.” “Then don’t, don’t, please,” she said in a panic, putting her hands on his torso to stop him. He took her wrists in his hands and lay on top of her. “Now just relax, Sienna, or this is gonna hurt. It’s your choice. It’s gonna happen any which way so just let me do it softly.” Sienna stopped trying to move her hands, as if she accepted defeat. He began kissing her neck and caressing her breasts, while finishing unbuttoning her pants. He let go of her wrists to lower his hands to her pants, which he began pulling down, as well as her panties. Her hands now free, Sienna slowly reached under her pillow with her right hand to where Jeneva and her kept a knife. She slowly grabbed it and wasted no time, trying to stab Shiloh who reflexively stopped the knife although it penetrated 2 inches in his left ribs. In the movement, and with his strength and surprise, he broke Sienna’s wrist. She screamed. He threw the knife to the ground and slapped her with the back of his right hand, cutting her lip open. “Again; wrong choice.” He threw her pants away and forced her legs apart with his body while unbuttoning his pants. She was struggling to push him but was no match to his strength.

He stayed inside of her a while after he climaxed. She had long stopped struggling, but she was still crying.

He finally pulled out and knelt on the bed. He stared down at her. She was looking at the wall. He pulled her chin towards him to look at her lip then let go. She returned to looking at the wall. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I didn’t want things to go this way.” “Just go.” He rubbed his forehead. “I’m really sorry,” he said again but this apology carried a different tone. “Please, just leave me alone.” “I just…” She looked at him. Him stammering couldn’t mean anything good. “I just have to make sure it sticks this time. “No, no please don’t,” she said, understanding as he was pulling her thighs closer to him and her ankles on his shoulders. “Please stop. Please, Shiloh, stop, it really hurts.” “I’m sorry,” he said once again before penetrating her again. She turned to look at the wall, grabbing the side of the mattress with her good hand.

***

Jeneva was coming to. There was a bit of water pearling down on her face. She couldn’t move. She waited to recover all her senses and in one abrupt move she dislocated her left shoulder against the box then the right and soon the chain loosened. She moved and kicked the box with her feet and water started pouring in. She understood by the taste of it that she was in the Pacific Ocean, not in one of the lakes in the area. She moved as quickly as possible in order to get out of

the box by the bottom and she was able to slip from the chain before her shoulders healed. She swam to the surface. She was pretty far from the coast and swam as quickly as her vampire speed allowed. She ran at the speed of light, a dread in her body that she’d never experienced. She refused to let the sight of a dead Sienna enter her mind but if she was logical, how else would she find her? How long had she been out? Long enough for Shiloh to find her. She hoped Sienna had been able to defend herself after all of these trainings… This was the reason why she pushed her so hard after all. Yes, Sienna had been able to defend herself; it couldn’t be otherwise. She couldn’t allow the idea of losing her to enter her mind. But the knowledge that Shiloh was not stupid and always seemed to have a plan did . He could have just blown the place up from afar, not even leaving Sienna the slight chance to escape. Whatever his plan was, he certainly had one before attacking her. Incapacitating her had been just one piece of it. She arrived at the house and she heard it before she got in; the beating of Sienna’s heart. She was alive. Jeneva stormed into the bedroom and saw her there. She was on her side, only wearing her shirt, opened. She wasn’t facing her. It took less than a microsecond for Jeneva to take it all in. The knife on the ground. The small stain of blood on the sheet, as well as other little stains. Not that she couldn’t smell his semen, or his sweat. She had a very clear picture of what had happened. Another microsecond and she crawled in front of Sienna but she didn’t dare touch her. She noticed her broken wrist. Sienna was shaking like a leaf. Her lip was bleeding a little. She was staring into the void. Jeneva stood. “Indigo!” Despite her state of shock, Sienna looked up at her upon hearing her call, and in such panic, the name of her dead best friend. “Indigo!” Sienna blinked a few times when Indigo appeared but she was in too much pain and shock to understand. This was probably her mind playing tricks on her. “Jesus,” indigo whispered while looking at Sienna. “Do something!” Jeneva told the witch. “I can only heal her physically.” “Just do it already!”

Indigo, without touching Sienna, placed her hands, palmed down above her body, from her pelvis up to her face, she moved them back down and took Sienna’s wrist in her hand then put it back on the mattress once it was healed. She moved back to stay over Sienna’s pelvis and stomach. Sienna’s shaking began to stop and her breathing steadied. Indigo moved her hand back up to Sienna’s face and her lip stopped bleeding and soon the cut disappeared. Indigo took a few steps back as Jeneva crawled in front of Sienna. “My angel. It’s okay. It’s going to be okay,” she said, taking her hand in hers. Sienna squeezed them. Jeneva pulled a blanket from a chair and put it over Sienna’s naked body. She then took her in her arms and sat on the bed, holding Sienna, making sure the blanket protected Sienna from her clothes, still partly wet. The young woman still looked in shock but, as Indigo sat opposite them, she blinked a few times. “You’re real,” she said in a low voice. “Yes,” replied her best friend with a gentle voice. Sienna wanted to ask more but at the same time she had no strength in her. She started shaking again and sounded as if she had trouble breathing. “Sssh, it’s okay,” Jeneva whispered but Sienna’s breathing became more erratic. “Hey, hey, look at me. I’m here. Breathe in, breathe out. Breathe in, breathe out.” Jeneva repeated the words several times until Sienna breathed with her. Soon her panic attack ed and she laid her head back on Jeneva’s shoulders. It almost seemed as if she had fallen asleep at some point, she was so still, curled in a ball in the vampire’s arms. Indigo moved away from the bed, looking all around them. “You know. You could’ve healed her yourself.” Jeneva stared at her then frowned. That was very true. Since Sienna couldn’t be turned she could have fed her with her blood. Jeneva opened her mouth then closed it. She shook her head as she realized

something. “I panicked,” she simply itted. For the first time in thousands of years. Those were some of the things she feared. Her attachment to Sienna made her act and react in unexpected ways. Indigo could easily understand that answer though. She sat on the bed when Sienna opened her eyes and looked at her. Sienna then looked at Jeneva. “You could’ve told me,” she told her in a low voice. Jeneva meant to speak but Indigo was quicker. “I asked her not to.” “Because it’s my fault,” Sienna said, resigned. Indigo smiled. “It’s not your fault, Sienna. But that night my life changed. how I told you about my family, and me, and how I wasn’t ready to open that door. Well, that night, or that morning actually, that door opened anyway. I just needed some time afterwards to figure out who I was, and to learn, and to grow. But I’m okay.” Sienna stood a bit straighter. “He killed you.” “He killed something. My coven, well, it’s really more like my parents and extended family really, more than a coven, they felt it coming without knowing what “it” was. But they felt it, and they guided me. My family is powerful, Sienna. Shiloh saw what we wanted him to see, and killed what we led him to believe he did.” Sienna nodded then shivered. Jeneva tightened her hold on her. Indigo sighed as she stood, she started pacing. “This doesn’t make any sense,” she said. Jeneva knew very well what she was talking about yet she didn’t want her to say it. It wouldn’t stop Indigo though. “I’m sorry but there’s no reason why you shouldn’t be very dead right now, Sienna.”

Sienna briefly looked at her then stared back at the wall. She looked very lost. “He had all the time in the world to kill her. Their numbers are shrinking by the day. I don’t think he would waste time and… I hate to say it but… I don’t think he would do that just for payback.” Jeneva nodded. “No. He definitely has an agenda, or he would have killed me too. Their numbers might not be as low though, there are a lot more like him. We’ll call them the new generation. I felt something was off, but too late. I couldn’t feel them and they overcame me. I…I should’ve known; I should’ve… It’s my fault.” Sienna shook her head and held her hands. “If anything it’s mine. You’ve been training me for that. You go away for an hour and what do I do? I put a frickin show on the computer instead of staying alert. Had I seen him get in, I’d have been able to stop him. But he caught me off guard and dosed me with beta-blockers. And I couldn’t do anything then. I tried, I really tried, I swear, I, but I couldn’t.” Sienna choked on the words. “Sssh,” Jeneva told her, taking her face in her hands to stop her from having another panic attack. She breathed with her, caressing her cheeks with her thumbs. “It’s not your fault. It’s nobody’s fault but his. And I will make him pay for that.” Indigo sat on the bed then. “We have to understand what this is all about, first.” “I think I know,” Sienna said, one hand over her stomach. “He talked about Plan B. This is Plan B.” “Plan B. What is Pla—” Jeneva stopped mid-sentence as if she had been punched. She put her hand above Sienna’s. “No,” she said. “What? What is it?” Demanded to know Indigo. Jeneva stayed quiet while Sienna said, “He said that’s why he had sex with me that night, after Jackson. A collateral, he said. He felt me slide towards vampires.” “I don’t…quite get it,” Indigo said, but she was getting close though.

“He said Jackson’s blood killed his seed. It didn’t work… So…” “Jesus,” Indigo breathed out, staring at Sienna’s belly. Sienna’s breathing increased as she stared at Jeneva. “I don’t want it. Please, please, take it out. Please,” she burst out crying, halfway choking. Jeneva held her tight until she calmed down, whispering reassuring words. “We’re going to take care of it, don’t worry. I promise you, Sienna.” “Abortion is illegal in most of South and Latin American countries unless restrictive medical circumstances. You’re gonna have to bring her back to the states or somewhere that allows them.” “And we’re going to have to do it fast because I can already hear a heartbeat.” “What?” “Very faint. But it’s here. That thing’s going to grow fast.” “All right,” Indigo said as she stood. Jeneva lay Sienna on the bed, her back against the headboard but shook her head. “We’re missing something here,” she said. “Why not take Sienna with him? Why go through all of that trouble if it was so easy to just get an abortion afterward?” Indigo frowned and moved closer to Sienna, she slowly reached out for her belly, first looking at her to see if it was okay. Although she still looked in a bit of a daze, Sienna nodded. Indigo then stood and sighed. “I don’t think an abortion’s gonna cut it. Their shamans are protecting it.” “Okay. Okay,” Jeneva said, thinking. “What about your family? They’re pure witches and warlocks. Their shamans’ magic pales in comparison.” “Jeneva, you know how it is.” Jeneva looked towards the side with a slight shake of the head.

Sienna frowned. “What?” She asked. Indigo hesitated before saying. “Like most pure magical families, mine doesn’t want to get involved in that war. Sure, they’re not fond of Shiloh because of what he tried to do. But they’ve chosen to remain neutral; it's been that way for centuries. They haven’t stopped me or forbade me to help Jeneva, on the few occasions I was able to guide her away from State 9 or werewolves packs over those two years; but my magic is very limited compared to my entire family. I’m still learning every day.” Indigo’s face lit up then. “But what about your clan?” She said, looking at Jeneva. “The elders’ magic is stronger than werewolves’ Shamans’. Surely they could remove that protection?” “They won’t help,” Jeneva said sternly. “We have to leave right now, she said, putting Sienna’s laptop in her bag. “The vampires are coming. I need to shut down my link to the elders right now. They know. They’re coming for her.” “What do you mean for her?” “They’re coming to kill her.” “That’s impossible, she’s giving them so much power. Werewolves have had more losses in two years than in a whole decade.” “Oh, I’m going to kill him,” Jeneva said before punching in the wall to Indigo’s surprise. Sienna startled and Jeneva knelt to hold her hand. “I’m sorry,” she said, both for startling her and for what she was going to have to say next. “We have to go there, Sienna, to him.” Sienna didn’t react but Indigo did. “What do you mean?” Jeneva stood. “Sienna’s got as much werewolf in her as she does vampire. That thing in her will have that half plus the full werewolf side of its most powerful werewolf ever daddy. This war could switch instantly. The elders won’t take that

risk, especially not with the threat of the new generation of werewolf. They have decided already. They’re coming and, right now, the only ones who will fight for Sienna…are the wolves. God I hate him.” Those words didn’t stop Jeneva from picking up the two bags on the floor, putting them on her back and taking Sienna in her arms. “How do you know where he is?” “Bastard made sure to drop that clue. It didn’t make any sense at the time. Now I get it.” “I’m gonna go talk to my dad. I'm sure there is a way. I just don’t know what it is. I’ll try to change his mind.” “Do the best you can but we can’t wait. We’ve got to move.” “Okay. I’ll see you soon. Take care of her.” Indigo disappeared instantly and Jeneva took off at full vampire speed.

Chapter Two

Jeneva was looking straight at the road, glancing at the rearview mirror every now and then, but Sienna was still sleeping, lying as comfortably as she could on the back seat. They barely stopped at all, just to pick up food for Sienna and for the young woman to go to the restrooms once in a while. Jeneva let out an unnecessary sigh. Sienna was tired, drained, and depressed and, right now, Jeneva couldn’t even help her heal and recover from this ordeal. Worse, she was driving her straight to her tormentor. She barely ed the road signs anymore. They had entered Honduras a few hours ago at sunset. It was pitch black now. Jeneva felt Indigo before she saw her. The witch was now sitting on the enger seat. She looked backwards. “Please, tell me you have good news.” Over hearing those words from Jeneva, she turned and lifted the quilt that covered Sienna and she held back her breath over the bulge on Sienna’s belly. It wasn’t huge, but she was definitely showing. “Well,” she said as she sat back straight on the enger seat. “There’s good news and there’s bad news.” “I need good news.” “I can do it. I can take it out.” “Thank God,” Jeneva said and pulled over slowly. “I won’t have to drive her there.” “Hum…” Jeneva sighed. “Come on, shoot. What is it?”

“You still have to go there. I can do it. My family said yes right away to guide me so I can take down their shamans’ magical barrier, and make the fetus disappear, with my own powers but in order to do so… I need the genitor to be close by.” Jeneva nodded and started the engine again. “He doesn’t need to be in the same room so that’s a good thing, but close by. I will need a solid two minutes though before it’s done. He will feel it right away so he will come at me. You will have to hold him back until it’s done, but not kill him, or I won’t be able to complete the process. Do you think you can do that?” “I can.” “Well, let’s keep driving then.” “I’m going to have to carry her soon if it keeps growing this fast, or she’ll deliver before we get there.” She preferred to keep the car so Sienna could rest better. Although she was always safely tucked in when in Jeneva’s arms. Jeneva also knew that by moving at vampire speed on such a long distance, she risked leaving an easy trail for the elders to find them. She was actually less easy to locate in the car. But if they had to, they would finish by foot.

***

As they ed Albuquerque, Indigo focused and was able to give her the precise directions. She could feel them easily, which meant they were high in numbers. She disappeared then, keeping the element of surprise since Shiloh still believed her to be dead. Jeneva kept driving north on US highway 550 until she reached the small town of Nageezi. She left the main route and drove east towards the mountains, on rocky ground. She pulled over when it became unpractical for the car. She took

the bare minimum of supplies and put them in one bag that she put on her back before going to see Sienna. She was asleep again. She slept a lot. She was extremely tired by the events of the past days and by her quickly progressing pregnancy. Jeneva lifted the cover. Sienna looked eight months pregnant, if not more. “Sienna? Sienna, sweetheart,” she spoke in her most gentle voice. Sienna opened her eyes slowly. “We’re almost there. I’m going to carry you now, okay?” Sienna nodded and let herself be lifted from the back seat. Jeneva placed a soft kiss on her forehead, Sienna had a slight fever. “I’m going to make it all better, I promise. I’ll make it go away.” Jeneva left at full vampire speed. She slowed down in the middle of a narrow canyon, not extremely high with lots of cavities. She could feel them. Werewolves, old types obviously, but she had no doubt that the new generations were there too. She had enough experience to know that she was actually surrounded by hundreds of people right now, if not thousands. Had they all gathered here? Regrouped what was left of them? This meant they really had high expectations for Sienna’s pregnancy, or that they followed Shiloh blindly. Because this also made them an easy target, all grouped in one place. They seemed ready to defend Sienna from the vampires. Jeneva knew they were close to closing in on them, and now that she would not be on the move, they would. It was only a matter of hours now. Jeneva kept walking slowly, Sienna in her arms. The young woman’s face was in her neck but she was looking all the same at the side, waiting to see something. Jeneva saw them before her of course. More heads popped up. Some werewolves were in animal forms, some in human form then he showed up. Jeneva stopped. She squeezed her fists. She could visualize one of them going through Shiloh’s face at that moment. Oh how she would love nothing more than to rip his heart from his chest. Yet she didn’t move. She put Sienna on her feet carefully. Sienna hid her belly with her shirt when she saw him looking at it and grinning.

That grin was all it took and Jeneva was on him, her hand on his throat, his back hitting a rock with a thump. He could barely breathe but gestured to his men not to move. “I will kill you,” she breathed out. “Not today you won’t,” he managed to say through her grip and she loosened it. She had no other choice. “Don't come close to her. Don’t even look at her,” she said as she moved away from him. “She needs to rest, she’s exhausted. Is there somewhere quiet here?” “Yes. Elio will show you where you can rest until she…well. He’ll show you.” Shiloh knew he had better not say the word deliver or to refer to Sienna’s unwanted pregnancy right now, especially not to gloat about it. This canyon was weirdly carved; it had a few of what could only be described as galleries, even tubes sometimes on several heights. It made it easy for them to hide and watch their opponents arrive, as there was only one way in since vampires would obviously not arrive by air. The werewolves had set up the place to their advantage. They had dug and installed stairs to reach these galleries, so most of them would be up there when the fight would break out. Jeneva had seen many of them carry guns. This was unusual in this war, but they had shot her with bullets in Peru after all. She, herself, had two handguns attached on both sides of her belt now. So she knew they, too, would use anything to slow the vampires down as to have a better chance to defeat them…and have Sienna deliver the baby they thought would tip the scale in their favor, giving them even more power than Sienna had given the vampires. Jeneva, with Sienna in her arms, was led up to one of these galleries and inside a small cavity. There was a small window-sized hole through which she could look at the agitation down in the canyon. Shiloh seemed to be giving more orders to his extended pack. There was a comfy mat on the floor. She lay down Sienna then turned towards Elio who was still here. The werewolf didn’t linger. It was nice to see that not all of them were entirely fearless and that her death stare still worked. Jeneva stood and looked towards the opened arch that served as a door to this cavity. It wasn’t a closed space, but it would do. No werewolves were around.

She felt Indigo behind her. “Do you have everything you need?” She asked her, turning around. “Yes,” replied Indigo, already sitting on her shins beside Sienna. She looked at Jeneva who knelt on the opposite side. “Now she will be completely drained when this is over. I’m taking care of the protective barrier, but it’s her energy that’s actually going to do the magical abortion. I’m just gonna be channeling it. She won’t be able to move or do anything after that.” “She’s exhausted anyway. Just do it. I’ll take her out of here as soon as it’s done.” “All right, b—” A loud explosion echoed that cut her off mid-sentence and startled her. Jeneva stood instantly at the window but already more explosions sounded and mostly gun shots. “Shit!” Indigo meant to get up but Jeneva kept her down. “Start right away. They found us.” By they, Indigo knew she didn’t mean the vampires. This was definitely not a vampire attack by the sound of it, but a military operation. She could hear choppers. Although werewolves did have guns this time, this wasn’t exactly their primary weaponry. But most importantly, they weren’t prepared for a military assault of this size. Chaos reigned in the middle of the canyon but Shiloh was trying to reorganize his troops. Already two werewolves had jumped from the top of the canyon onto two helicopters and caused them to crash. The helicopters were only shooting at the pack on the ground although they possessed missiles. Shiloh understood they had located them probably weeks, even months ago and it’s Sienna they were waiting for. If they were not blowing the whole canyon and burying them within it, it meant that they knew she was here, and they obviously wanted her alive. Hundreds of military soldiers were rappelling from the helicopters, while

armored vehicles were in sight, ready to deploy hundreds more. “Garret, your team this side. Jerem—” Shiloh froze and looked up at the canyon. “No!” He left running and began making his way up toward Sienna, climbing and leaping up the rocks, avoiding bullets while reaching the highest gallery. Jeneva squeezed her fists; she stood tall in front of the entrance, feeling him close. Indigo’s hands were roaming all over Sienna’s bulging belly. For once Shiloh’s legendary cool smile was nowhere to be found when he saw Jeneva standing in front of the so-called entrance to the cavity, because he knew indeed that something was happening inside, or Jeneva would have already taken Sienna away from the racket. Plus, she seemed to be waiting for him. He didn’t waste a single minute and leaped at her, making her back away slightly and inside the cavity. He was distracted by the sight of Indigo near Sienna’s lying form. “Hey there,” she told him as it wouldn’t disrupt her flow, but would definitely throw him even more off his game. Indeed it gave Jeneva the upper hand as she could have killed him at any moment during those few seconds. Unfortunately she had to keep him alive, so they started fighting. Shiloh quickly shifted, as he was no match for Jeneva in his human form. She barely parried his claws, cutting her palm strongly but she punched him, hearing his jaw crack. He yelped but didn’t stop fighting. Jeneva, of course, stayed focused, trying not to let her rage over the past few years and Sienna’s distress because of him take over. Fighting with undisciplined rage would get her killed, and Sienna counted on her. She kept mostly pushing him back for now but she was so ready to end him, because she would never forget the image of Sienna on that bed, the scent of her blood, the sound of her tears, the shaking and the pain and memories she would never be able to take away from her. So when the words “it’s done” came out of Indigo’s mouth, she punched him with renewed intensity, she blocked his arms and twisted them while jumping above him, hearing his shoulders crack. He growled loudly. She stood between him and the two girls, inside the cavity, but did not leave him a second to recuperate. She punched him so strongly that he stumbled nine feet backwards until his back hit the wall, but Jeneva’s powerful punch went through his head. Her fist hit the wall, which cracked under the force.

Sienna gasped while Indigo took an involuntary step back. Jeneva pulled her fist out of Shiloh’s head. The wolf had returned to human form as his body fell to the floor, what remained of his head almost against Sienna’s thigh. The look in Jeneva's eye and the sigh of satisfaction that escaped her lips reminded Sienna and Indigo, if needed, that Jeneva was not human. Yes, she had taken great satisfaction in that kill. And she was definitely not ashamed of it. “Don’t ever ask me to apologize,” she told Sienna as the young woman was staring at her. Shiloh was dead the minute he touched her anyway, she knew it. Everyone in that room knew it. Jeneva knelt beside her flat belly, this seemed to have worked, not that she doubted Indigo. Sienna’s eyes were closed. She was extremely pale but she was physically okay, just drained. They heard gunshots coming closer and closer. “Take her; I’ll make it out of here on my own.” Indigo meant to look at the window but Jeneva sheltered her, taking two bullets for her. “Take her now!” “I can’t do that, Jeneva. She’s human, I can’t teleport her, you know that. And you can’t get out on your own, especially not carrying her. They’re everywhere. We’re surrounded.” “She’s more than human, you can try.” “Doesn’t work like that. And especially not in the state she’s in.” More gunshots and explosions sounded, the canyon was slowly engulfed by the tear gas the soldiers used. Indigo and Sienna were coughing more and more. “All right, all right,” Jeneva said, as if thinking. In a microsecond she stretched out her arm, handgun in hand and shot the soldier that showed up. More were coming. “All right go, leave now, Indigo.”

Sienna opened her eyes. “You can’t stay here,” she breathed out. “It’s okay. I’m going to protect you.” Indigo looked around. “You can’t fight them off, Jeneva. You’re outnumbered and Sienna is out,” she told the vampire who put her hand on the witch’s shoulder. “You did great, now go. I don’t want you getting shot. We’ll be fine.” “Leave with her,” Sienna whispered. “Please. Leave me,” she added. “Never,” Jeneva replied instantly. She was loading two handguns and didn’t see the gaze that ed between Indigo and Sienna. “Jeneva. They want her alive. They’re going to shoot you and may kill her in the process. We’ll come back for her. Come with me. You don’t have another choice.” “I’m not leaving her, not ever. Now go!” Sienna slid something in Indigo's hand and gave a slight nod while they heard footsteps. “I’m sorry,” Indigo said and, as Jeneva looked at her, the witch put her hand on her arm and in a second they were gone. A dozen soldiers wearing gas masks surrounded Sienna only seconds later. Guns pointed at her. She barely saw anything through the gas and she was coughing more and more. The only thing she could see was the tip of their weapons. She coughed again. “Sir, specimen zero in sight, possibly injured. Specimen three is dead. No sight of four, sir. What should we do?” Sienna didn’t hear what he had been told but another soldier with a different gun moved slowly closer and shot her. Everything turned black.

***

Jeneva and Indigo appeared in Indigo’s bedroom, in the family house in Ontario. “What have you done? Send me back!” Jeneva yelled. “They will kill you.” “Send me back!” Jeneva yelled louder, squeezing Indigo’s forearms threateningly tight. Indigo disappeared from her grip only to appear behind her. Before Jeneva could say anything she was pushed against the wall. They were staring at each other. Indigo had no intention of getting into a fight, but she had to remind Jeneva that she had powers too. “Send me back. Now!” “She’s my friend, too!” Indigo yelled before moving forward. “I can and will find her. But I can’t bring her back from wherever place they'll have her locked in without you.” Jeneva turned around and hit the wall with the palm of her hand, the wall cracked. She took unnecessary breaths to calm down. “She is alive, Jeneva. They want her alive. I firmly intend to give this back to her,” she said, holding Sienna's locket in front of her. “I will find her. Your connection to her will help. I can’t do this without you. If I send you back now, you die…and she’s lost forever.” Jeneva turned around. She seemed quieter. “You’re with me?” “What’s the plan?” The vampire said.

Part Three: No Way Out

Sienna’s eyes were heavy but she jolted awake as she coughed up the gas she’d inhaled in the canyon. She felt nauseous, and drowsy. She felt cold and realized that she was lying on a tiled floor, naked and curled into a ball. She opened her eyes wide at that realization and sat up, her back against an equally tiled wall. She pulled up her knees to her to hide herself, and wrapped her arms around them. She looked all around. The wall and even the floor looked like tile but she touched it and it wasn’t. She didn’t know what component it was. The room was white as snow; there was nothing in it, just her. It was quite wide though. It’s only then that she realized she had something on her head. When she touched it, she saw that it covered her entire head and her forehead as well. She could feel small wires everywhere and suction cups here and there. There was a net covering it all and she began lifting it. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” She looked all around. She could see no cameras. The voice seemed like it came from everywhere. She put her arms around herself to hide herself once again, knowing they were watching her. “You’re not allowed to remove it at any time. Do you understand that?” Sienna shivered. “Who are you?” “Do you understand?” Sienna looked around again, trying to locate a door but she didn’t see anything. It seemed as if she were in a square. “Let me out, please let me out,” she said and couldn’t help crying. In the command center, men were watching her. “She must be completely scared,” said a man in a suit. He looked to be in his early thirties. The man close to him, the one who had been talking looked in his

fifties and turned towards the younger man. “Are we feeling comionate towards our little prize there?” “I’m just saying, we could have given her clothes at least.” “No. She has to feel completely vulnerable right now. We need to break her as much as we can.” On this note he pushed the call button again. “Where is specimen four? Your friend the vampire.” Sienna looked up. “I don’t know.” “She had no way to escape, yet she did. How did she do it?” “I don’t know.” He remained stoic. “Our sensors picked up magic remains in the room you were in; is that how she escaped? What type of magic did she use? Was there someone else with you?” Sienna waved her hand in the air as if she didn’t care. The man kept on questioning. “Now, the weird thing is; she has kept you safe from werewolves and us for two years, yet out of the blue, she brings you willingly to them. Why?” “I don’t know,” Sienna answered with a smile. At this point, she truly didn’t care. She almost didn’t listen to him. “All right,” said the man. He looked at his younger counterpart and nodded his head. The younger man pressed a blue button with a slight shake of the head. Sienna stood up when gas began entering the room from both sides. She moved as far away as possible but soon it reached her. As soon as she inhaled it she began yelping in pain. She moved towards the front of the room, hitting the

walls and crying in pain as the gas now filled the whole room. She saw it, the slight opening in the tile and knew this was the door, however it wouldn't open. She hit it repeatedly but the gas filled her entire body and she fell to her knees, wriggling on the floor in excruciating pain. After five minutes of hearing her scream and writhe in pain, the younger man went to turn off the gas when the older man told him to wait. The man made him wait five minutes before giving him the go ahead to shut it off. The gas slowly dissipated. It took a few more minutes for its effects to completely leave Sienna’s body. She crawled on the floor until she was able to sit against the wall and curl up in a shaking ball, once again. The older man pushed the call button again. “Lying to us is not an option, Sienna. From now on you are going to cooperate.” “Why are you doing this? You can't treat people this way. I want to get out. I want—” “A lawyer? You want us to call the police? To call the Newtons perhaps? You would put them in that much danger?” Sienna stood and swallowed her tears. “I have rights. You can’t treat me like this. I’m a human being.” “That is weirdly correct. We have done every medical test possible on you while you were…sleeping. And you’re a hundred percent human. Except that you’re not. Not quite, are you, Sienna?” “Yes, I am!” The man waited, watching Sienna’s stress increase with every ing minute. “All right, here is how it’s going to be. I am going to be very straightforward with you, Sienna, because this is the relationship I want to have with you; honesty. So let’s get one thing straight, Sienna; you are never getting out of this facility. Never.” Sienna swallowed. She could feel her heart beating in her chest.

“However, this building can be much more accommodating than what you have seen so far. If you cooperate with us, you can even enjoy your time here. Really, it’s your choice, Sienna.” Sienna’s head jerked up at this, those words echoed bitterly in her head. She could hear Shiloh saying the same thing in the cabin in Peru before he raped her. Sienna closed her eyes. She squeezed her hands into fists. “Sir, shouldn’t we do something?” He said as they could see her try to use her powers. The older man smiled. “She can absolutely not get out of this room; besides, she is still dosed with beta blockers. Let her try it though, that would be a good taste of what’s to come. Sienna began to shake. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you, Sienna. You’re only going to hurt yourself. You can’t get out. Don’t make the wrong choice. Let us help you.” “You call that a choice. Everybody says I have a choice when they give me none!” She closed her eyes and shook strongly. “Good God,” said the younger man when a wave seemed to shake the whole room. Two of the micro cameras in the white room shut down. The older man wasn’t moving though. Sienna was still focused on what she had guessed as the door earlier. She yelled and the whole place shook. When the rush of power faded she collapsed sideways to the floor, exhausted. The white room hadn’t taken a hit but the room in which the men were had several cracks in the walls. The older man turned to another man, bent over machines. “So?” He asked. The man was picking up the data just provided by her outburst, thanks to the wires on Sienna's head. “So… we’re going to need bigger machines, sir.” The older man smiled and moved closer to the monitor to watch Sienna barely moving on the floor. “She is amazing.”

“Amazing? She’s going to bury the whole place.” “Relax. She can’t get out of that room.” “Are you really sure of that? Because she’s still dosed like you said. Besides, I’m more worried here, right now.” A soldier walked into the room in a hurry. “Sir, the specimens are getting really riled up, especially number one.” “Dose it.” The soldier nodded and walked out of the room. “Such power,” said the older man. “She could wipe out entire armies in the blink of an eye. She can detonate roadside bombs from a single spot so we don’t lose our men that way. She could send tanks flying in the air, crash planes from a spot on the ground.” The two men stared at each other. “We just need to break her down, which is my forte. Brainwashing is easy then, we have mastered these techniques already. Her power will be ours.” He looked at Sienna’s form on the floor with a contented smile.

***

“Holy shit what was that?” Indigo said, finding her balance again. She and Jeneva were standing up a hill in the state of Montana, looking down a large plain. The earth had just shaken from the plain up to the little hill they were on. “It’s Sienna. She’s trying to get out. Damn, you were right.” “Were you doubting my skills?”

“I was doubting mine.” Indigo had tapped into Jeneva’s connection to Sienna to find the young woman. She had delved into Jeneva’s most intimate feelings. And that scared Jeneva, because she feared her lack of humanity would mean a lack of depth of her feelings. But Indigo had quickly found those feelings, leading her to Sienna's brain. And little by little, the area Sienna was in got clearer, which had led them here. Watching that plain had been slightly disconcerting for both of them, but now, they knew Sienna was close, indeed; they figured she was underground. “I told you it would work, I went deep… very deep into her mind.” Jeneva frowned; there was something in Indigo’s tone but Indigo stepped forward to look at the plain again. Jeneva shook her head. Time was of the essence here; she did not have time to think of anything else but to rescue Sienna. “So now what?” She simply asked. “Now my real job starts. I have to focus to map out the entire building she’s in and find the quickest route to her. I need to see exactly how many gates and doors stand between the exit and her, because getting you close to her is a formality, but then you’re on your own, and you have to get her out by those doors. My family will be connected to my brain, they will clear a path for you; incapacitating their men. But they can’t open those doors for you. So I need to know exactly what you will need. Keys, key card, I’ll need to know if the soldiers have all the same clearance, how many floors there are, etc. This will take me a little time, Jeneva.” “How much time?” “A few hours at least.” “Okay,” said the vampire, trying not to rush her. No need to let the witch know that the rescue mission had better be sooner rather than later. It didn’t look like Sienna was enjoying her stay too much from what they had just felt.

***

Sienna stirred, the rush of power had drained her. As she tried opening her eyes, she could feel that something was different. She wasn’t on a cold floor and she seemed to have clothes on her. She moved a little and could see that she was wearing a short nightdress and was on a single bed in a corner of the same white room. She looked around and noticed that there was now a table and a chair in the middle of the room with three books on top of it. She sat up on the side of the bed. “Glad to have you back with us, Sienna.” Sienna put her hands over her ears and shook her head. She felt like tearing that net and those wires apart. “Ahh! You don’t want to do that.” Sienna took a deep breath. “All right. As you can see, I was willing to take the first step towards making this easier for you, Sienna. This doesn't have to be so unpleasant.” Sienna looked again at the bed and the table. “Just cooperate with us. You will save us both time and trouble.” The cameras were repaired while she was out. The men watched her as she stood. She stayed still for a minute. Sienna headed to the table, she grabbed the chair and threw it towards the door, she then headed to the single bed which she lifted until it toppled over. She then took off her nightdress and threw it across the room. And as if it weren’t enough she then gave them the finger. The younger man couldn’t help but smile. He inhaled deeply then and was ready to hit the blue button again but the older man gestured to him not to. Instead he pushed the call button again. “I was actually giving you the opportunity to be treated as a human being, Sienna. You’re wasting it, acting like a spoiled brat.”

Sienna waved her hand in the air and went to sit in a corner, her arms folded over her chest. “She might not be that easy to break after all,” said the young man. “What do we do now?” The older man looked at him with a smirk. “She’s human, we use it.” He smirked as he pushed the call button again. “We don’t need to look for her. She will come to us.” Sienna looked up instantly. “She will come looking for you, probably hitting every military base to find you. She will expose herself.” He didn’t speak for a moment, letting Sienna anxiously waiting for the rest. “Because she is most likely responsible for you eluding us these past twenty years, the initial plan was to capture her. But unlike you, she’s replaceable. Her only value was to lead us to you. In the end, she’s just another vampire, and we’ve got hundreds of those in here. So we will just shoot her on sight.” “No! No, don’t. Don’t hurt her! Please, please!” She exclaimed while standing up. “Whether we shoot or capture her is up to you Sienna. Just like whether or not the brakes on Mr. Newton's car give out while he drives his new foster kids to Hoopa High School, or Hannah to college. Or if Ben and his girlfriend are caught up in a deadly mugging while leaving the movie theater in Seattle. It's all up to you.” Sienna paled. “No, please, don’t. Please.” She was looking all around. “Please,” she said again. She looked to her left and hurried to put the bed back on its feet. She carried the mattress and put it back on and threw the covers onto it. She then picked up her nightdress from the floor and put it back on. Afterwards she picked up the chair and put it back near the table. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry. Please don’t hurt them.”

The older man purposely waited another minute before saying. “That’s a start.” Sienna swallowed. She was trapped and there was no way out. She couldn’t put everyone in such danger. “We have many ways to hurt you, Sienna.” “Please, I said I was sorry, please,” she begged. “But hurting you is not the plan. I told you what we’re expecting from you and it can all go very smoothly from there: Honesty. That is what we want, Sienna. I have asked you simple questions. If you do not answer, we will hurt you, in any way possible.” Sienna looked at the floor, squeezed her hands into fists and took a deep breath. “They found us in Peru, the pack master he…” she paused and wrapped her arms around herself reflexively when she thought about it. “He raped me.” She swallowed and paused again. “They left but…we quickly understood their plan was to get me pregnant, and it worked and the fetus was growing really fast.” She paused, looking up right and left, never knowing where they were looking at her. “And mostly, because of her link to the elders, she understood the vampires were now coming to kill me, fearing what was inside of me. So…we had no choice but to go to the werewolves for protection. That’s why she brought me there.” Sienna paused for a moment, thinking very carefully about what she was going to say next. She had to tell them the truth, they had to believe her. But now she had to twist that truth a little. The last thing she wanted was to involve Indigo and add another person on their blackmail list. “What happened in the canyon, Sienna? Don’t stop there and don’t lie to us.” There was something in his tone. Sienna thought about it then, the wires on her brain would probably give her away. She closed her eyes and ed all her moments spent with Jeneva. She could hear Jeneva’s words: ‘Your brain has endless possibilities. Abilities never seen before. You are unique and no one, NO ONE truly knows how unique.’ And all the times Jeneva would whisper to her; ‘You can do anything, Sienna.’ She answered very calmly, taking a slow, even breath.

“She had a plan. She knows magic because she’s been around so long, and is linked to the elders, and their magic. There was a way to get rid of whatever was inside of me, she needed the genitor to be close. This is also why she didn’t hesitate to take me there. As soon as we were alone, in the cavity, she started the spell. She began right as your soldiers started charging the canyon. It didn’t take longer than two minutes and it worked. I wasn't pregnant anymore but the spell left me completely drained. I heard her fight with the pack master; it was violent and then he fell, dead. She wanted to take me with her but I knew we wouldn’t make it. I told her to go. I don’t anything after that. I think I ed out, no, I saw soldiers, or guns. I definitely ed out. I don’t know how she got out, I swear I don’t anything else.” She finally looked away from the point she’d been staring at on the wall in front of her. The older man looked at the man in the suit in front of the machine and the man nodded. The older man smiled. “You see, Sienna. It wasn’t so hard, was it?” Sienna hid a gulp. It had worked, well, there was a lot of truth in what she had said, she had overlooked minor things, and Indigo. But it had worked. It also gave her new hope that maybe, one day, she would be able to escape. Maybe she was stronger than she thought. “You should try to rest a little now, Sienna.” Sienna nodded. For now she would do exactly as she was told. She rearranged the covers and crept under them. The lights immediately went darker, but didn’t completely go out. “All right. For the first day, I’d say it went well.” The younger man nodded. Another man in an Army suit walked in. “Specimen four is here. Spotted in the hills, there is someone with her, unidentified yet, but human.”

“That didn’t take long. She definitely has ties with witches and warlocks. I want that vampire dead. Gather two units and take care of it. Don’t let her escape again if you want to keep your job.” The soldier left with a salute. Both men looked at Sienna sleeping. “What about her?” “She doesn’t need to know. In a couple of years she’ll have forgotten all about this unhealthy crush. Hell, she’ll have forgotten all about these people she cares so much about. She will be a weapon, and it’s our job to erase those weaknesses.” He turned to another man. “I want her transferred immediately to her cell in the fifth floor bunker.” “You really fear that vampire.” “I am just not taking any unnecessary risks.” He turned the lights back on brightly and pushed the call button on. Sienna turned and opened her eyes. “Sienna, I want you to get up and stand with your face against the wall behind you. Now.” She did as she was told. “Soldiers are going to come in. They won't hurt you so you’re not going to do anything stupid, right?” She shook her head. “All right. Everything’s going to be all right. We’re just going to move you somewhere else. That’s it.” Sienna nodded. She heard a woosh as the door opened. Then she heard the sound of wheels rolling on the floor and loud footsteps. She felt a sting in her nape of her neck and knew they had dosed her with more beta-blockers. They turned her around and lifted her to a stretcher. She let them tie her wrists, feet and waist to it and then she was rolled out of the room. The ceiling, made of dark concrete, was the only thing she could see as she was surrounded by numerous soldiers and a doctor. She wondered why they were rushing. The soldiers were looking around, alert to any potential threat. She noticed, however, that two of them were

staring at her, and the looks on their faces were not kind. As they ed larger corridors she began hearing them, the other inmates. It was as if her age in front of those cell doors drove them crazy as they started bumping against the doors harder. The soldiers took their guns out and walked faster. Sienna turned her head when she felt something through her body at the last cell they ed in front of. She was even struggling slightly, she wanted to go back. Something in her called her to go back to that cell, something deep. But the dozen soldiers kept hurrying her along. That’s when she saw one of the soldiers who were giving her a nasty look earlier pulling out a knife. He was shot by another soldier only seconds from stabbing her. The other soldier looking at her nastily shot the regular soldier before shifting into a werewolf. The soldiers began shooting at him. “We have a breach, werewolves!” Those were obviously new generation werewolves or they wouldn’t have ed the tests. They really were infiltrated everywhere, was the brief thought that ed through Sienna’s head, but she was mostly trying to set herself free from her shackles but her efforts were in vain. The soldiers and the doctor were trying to keep moving forward with her but the werewolf was powerful and killed two of them. More soldiers arrived and started shooting him while a third new generation werewolf pulled the stretcher to him. A hundred feet from the chaos, at the first gate, Indigo and Jeneva appeared. Indigo disappeared just as soon. Jeneva was about to rush towards the scene despite the bullets now hitting her but a loud bang and a scream resounded and soon the werewolf, two soldiers and the doctor fell to the ground, dead. Jeneva’s eyes were opened wide in shock at the face that stood a few feet away from the stretcher. Sienna couldn’t see her, but she could feel her, just like previously; her mother was there, alive. She didn’t look anything like the vampire Jeneva once knew, she was emaciated, her traits were dark, her once so shiny hair was now stern. After twenty years in captivity, being tortured, and almost starved, there were days she could barely stand on her feet. Yet she had given all she had left to break out of her cell, juiced by the scent, the feel of her powerful daughter nearby. She didn’t stay on

her feet long though as bullets were zinging through the air, hitting her from all sides. The third werewolf, still in human form pulled out a grenade from his jacket. Shiri pulled out the key card from the doctor’s belt. She stood up just as the werewolf removed the pull ring from the grenade and placed it on the crook of Sienna’s shoulder and neck. Before he could release it, a strong hand grabbed him by the neck and pinned him to the wall. For a micro second, as Shiri looked into her eyes, and smiled at her, Sienna felt as peaceful as she had ever felt. No sounds of bullets, no impending explosion. Just her mother’s soothing eyes looking down at her. All of this only lasted for a second. Sienna didn’t even feel Shiri remove the grenade. The vampire put it in the wolf’s mouth while he was shifting. Sienna didn’t even get to see that as her mother had pushed the stretcher with her feet and towards Jeneva who was coming towards them. “Mom!” Jeneva pulled the stretcher faster towards the gate, noticing the key card on it. One last look behind her while unfastening Sienna’s restraints; Shiri smiled despite the bullets hitting her. Then the grenade blew. Jeneva had already turned her head back to Sienna and was shielding her with her body. Jeneva’s clothes on her back were torn apart and she was bleeding due to the many fragment of the explosion but it wasn’t enough to stop her and soon she ed the gate with Sienna in her arms, running at full speed from gate to gate, up the stairs and corridors, following the path Indigo’s family was clearing for them, and soon they were out. Sienna was calling for her mother the whole time.

Jeneva only stopped running at the rendezvous point with Indigo. “You did it!” The witch welcomed them. “We have to go back! We have to go back!”

Indigo didn’t understand Sienna’s distress at that moment. She understood even less when Sienna started running; obviously Jeneva caught up with her instantly and stopped her, but Sienna was struggling against her. “Let me go! We have to go back for her.” “It’s too late! It’s too late, Sienna. She’s gone.” “No! No! She was alive. All this time. We just let her. We have to go back! She got out of her cell and we just left her!” “Sienna!” Jeneva held her forearms tightly so Sienna would face her Sienna stopped struggling instantly at the sight of tears on Jeneva’s face, the blood pearling down freely mirrored her own. “No,” Sienna cried. “I’m sorry. If I’d known she was alive…” Jeneva held Sienna tightly in her arms while she sobbed. She quieted down a long moment later. “She finally escaped and…” Jeneva caressed Sienna’s face. “She didn’t escape, Sienna. If she’d been able to break out of this place, she would have. It’s you, Sienna. You gave her the strength to break out of her cell. But she didn’t do it to escape. She did it to save you.” Jeneva wiped away more tears on Sienna’s face. “In the end this is what matters. When you’ve lived as long as we have, little to nothing matters. But you do. You’re all she had to live for. To see you get out of there was all that mattered. Plus…she actually got to see you, the beautiful woman you became. She left with a smile on her face.” Sienna started crying again and Jeneva held her tightly once more. Indigo was crying, too.

***

Sienna was sitting on the beach, looking at the Andaman Sea, twisting her locket between her fingers. They had spent two weeks with Indigo and her family. Well, she had spent two weeks there, Jeneva had been away and had come back to take her with her. She had taken her to Sentinel Island in the Bay of Bengal after several stops. Jeneva had built a large house, not too high though, to remain hidden by the forest, but from the front porch you could distinguish the beach. It was beautiful but just like the beautiful sight in front of her, Sienna had trouble enjoying it. Jeneva went to sit beside her. “Do you like it?” “It’s beautiful. Whose house is it?” “It’s ours.” “Do you mean it belongs to vampires?” “No, I’ve cut ties with the vampires. Well, with the elders. They’re not trying to come at you anymore, but I don’t trust them. Indigo’s family is more powerful, and we’re under their protection.” Jeneva looked behind her at the house. “I built that house for you.” “What? I mean,” Sienna looked behind her at the porch she could make out. “That’s what you’ve been doing? But why? I mean, we’re not gonna stay long enough to even enjoy it. I mean…you know what I mean,” she said, looking sternly towards the sea again. Jeneva made her look at her. “It is going to be different this time, Sienna. I’m not saying we’ll never have to move again but we don’t have to look behind our backs the way we used to. Not with the protection from Indigo’s family. We’re being covered.” Sienna nodded but she still had trouble taking it all in, not after what she had been through.

“Werewolves have been almost exterminated by the attack in the canyon.” “Well, we both know that there are some that are alive and well.” “Yes, the new generation still poses a threat as they can infiltrate anywhere. But witches and warlocks are working on it and soon we will be able to sort them out. The biggest threat remains State 9. They won’t stop looking for you, it’s true. But you are under strong protection right now and then you won’t need it anymore.” Sienna frowned. “What do you mean?” Jeneva tilted her head back ever so lightly and Sienna noticed Indigo coming their way. Indigo smiled at her and sat on her shins, close to Sienna. “Because I’ve been in your head, Sienna. Jeneva and you have a powerful, deep link. And when I used her connection to you, to locate you, I went deeper into your head. Well, as much as I could, given how complex and powerful it is. I don’t have a thousandth of the abilities it’d take to crack your brain; neither does my family, all of them put together, that’s to say.” “What does that mean exactly?” Indigo looked at Jeneva then at Sienna. “It means that what I did; well, what my family helped me do with Shiloh, when I convinced him he’d killed me in my bed that morning… You can do that to an entire community.” Sienna frowned and Jeneva put two fingers under her chin so she would look at her instead of Indigo now. “It means, Sienna, that you can, in time, made them all forget about you. State 9 probably for a starter, but you will grow, it will grow, the werewolves, hell even the vampires. You can free yourself. You CAN do anything.” Sienna looked in front of her at the ocean, a deep frown on her forehead. She shook her head and closed her eyes. Indigo took her hand. “I know what you think, or feel cause, once again, I’ve been inside your head. There’s a blockage right now; you’re blocking that power…because you’re afraid of it.”

Sienna lowered her gaze, and swallowed. I am just so tired. So tired of all this. Jeneva caressed her cheek. “For now you need time, to heal, to understand all of it, to understand yourself. But then it will not be scary anymore, I promise you. You will feel it in your entire being, you will become one with it, because it, is you. You will feel complete… when you are ready. And I’m going to be here.” What…How could this be possible? Could this really be true? My head is spinning. I can’t really hear this right now. “You need time, Sienna. You have been through a lot. But you will get the life you deserve; the life that was stolen from you. Starting with something you wanted but didn’t get to do; go to college. Right now you can’t go in the classrooms, but I’ve already checked the online courses. You wanted to learn more, and you will. Later you can even find a job if you want. You will be able to make the Newtons forget about Shiloh, or your departure and what happened. You will be able to visit them like any of their former foster kids, and they will ask about your life and you will have plenty of things to tell them. “I…” Sienna didn’t find the words. She turned to look at Indigo but the witch was gone. “In the meantime we can still move and remain safe. You’re not a prisoner of this island, Sienna. I came here because the indigenous people don’t get in with humans, but they see the difference between us and they probably consider us some kind of Gods. And, given how they've looked at you from afar, chances are they'll worship you too rather than throw arrows at you as they have done to the humans in the past. Nobody is allowed here. The Indian government even set a barrier all around the island to protect it. I just thought you needed some place quiet to finally relax, and start healing.” Sienna let her head fall on Jeneva’s shoulder as she nodded. “This could be our place. I will take you places, Sienna, beautiful places. I will show you the world, a world in which you’re free but this could be our place. I just want you to be okay right now. And then I will help you. When you are ready, I will help you and it will happen.” Sienna watched Jeneva swallow.

“You can even make me forget about you.” Sienna moved away slightly to look at her with a questioning frown. “Why would I do that?” “Because I want you to have a normal life.” “Do you want to forget about me?” “No.” Jeneva couldn’t lie. “I don’t want to forget you, Jeneva. Do you… Do you love me?” “Yes.” Once again Jeneva answered without hesitation. Sienna smiled. She wiped the unexpected tear on the corner of Jeneva’s eyes. “But I want you to have—” “You.” Jeneva took a deep breath and Sienna went on. “I chose you once. This is the ONLY choice I truly had. The only choice that was not stolen or made for me. I choose you in my life. I need you in my life because I love you too.” Jeneva caressed her face with a soothing smile. “Hold me,” Sienna told her as she snuggled up closer. Jeneva opened her arms wide and held her.

About Gaëlle Cathy

Born in the South of in 1978, Gaëlle now lives near big city Lyon. Early, she developed a ion for the English language and the USA, which she often visited. The TV show Buffy the Vampire Slayer sealed those two ions in written words when she began writing fan fiction. She wrote over 70 fanfiction pieces over the course of 6 years before finally leaving the safety net that it had become. Her first novel, When the River Flows out of its Bed, was released in 2011, followed a year later by Legacy, a 500,000 word urban fantasy. Fire and Ice was released in 2014. One Breath at a Time came out in May 2015 and That Week in Acapulco followed in December 2015. A Little Bit of Grey was released in the spring of 2016 and Three to Tango in 2020. A new romance, What Happened Next is set to be released in 2021. From 2016 on she began translating her novels in her native tongue. A lover of animals, outdoors and music, Gaëlle takes long walks through country paths and spends the rest of her time petting her many cats.

Other Books by Gaëlle Cathy

ROMANCE:

WHEN THE RIVER FLOWS OUT OF ITS BED Is the truth worth losing it all? One too many misdemeanors get nineteen-yearold Eliza Carlisle back from the United Kingdom to finish high school in wealthy Lorien, New Jersey. The bad news soon turns into a new challenge for the troubled young woman when she meets Julia, a fragile young girl purposely cut off from everyone. Determined to uncover the town-sized secrets surrounding Julia, their relationship grows into a special friendship. Unexpected feelings and dangers get in the way. 978-2-9553011-9-7

ONE BREATH AT A TIME Alecia Moore is 21, she studies in Berkeley University. She often visits her parents in the Seattle area on weekends. During one of those visits, she literally stumbles on Spencer Davies, a 24-year-old photographer with a devastating smile. It is love at first sight for both of them. But when Spencer reveals she suffers from a genetic disease, Aleciaʼs painful past comes back to the surface and she has choices to make. Is Alecia ready to give it all sheʼs got to once again lose it all? 978-2-9553011-1-1

FIRE AND ICE After a vicious encounter in New York City, the Beckett family, including twenty-year-old college student Emma, retreat to New Hampshire seeking a place to heal and more peaceful surroundings. Turns out, the move creates more upheaval when Emma meets glass artist Charlie Campbell. The spark is immediate but Charlie’s reluctance and Emma’s personal history make for a bumpy start to their romance. Just as their love blooms, a dark family secret is exposed that threatens to destroy not only Emma and Charlie’s relationship, but Emma’s relationship with her family. Will Emma and Charlie’s love survive the secret’s exposure? Does love really conquer all? 978-2-9553011-4-2

THAT WEEK IN ACAPULCO Charlene “Charlie” Campbell never used to believe in true love. The only time she did, it turned into a gigantic, life-altering mistake. So she decides to spend Christmas of 2014 in Acapulco, hoping to relive her younger days of carefree living and one-night-stands. Alecia Moore, on the other hand, believes in true love because she found it once…and lost it. She flees another depressing Christmas in Seattle and the overwhelming attention of her close friends and family. While the sun and sand can’t shake her blues away, a chance meeting with Charlie does, in unexpected ways. Will it be enough for Alecia to open her heart again and for Charlie to bet once more on something she doesn’t believe in? BONUS STORY: Happy New Life (aka Emma’s Story) Find out what’s next for Emma...

978-2-9553011-9-7

A LITTLE BIT OF GREY Sarah Weisman keeps running away from her feelings; to a college far away to avoid her high school crush, then back home to avoid her first love All she wants now is to study, keep her head down, and ignore the feelings she keeps having for the wrong gender. So when she meets Letty Ortiz, an animal activist, outspoken lesbian who catches her eyes at first glance, she knows she should run again. But she doesn't. As they get to know each other, Sarah is once again faced with conflicting emotions…but while she's coming to with her feelings for Letty…the Latino woman is now the one confused. What if she had another agenda? Could she still get on with it? And would Sarah survive the betrayal? BONUS STORY: Vanessa 979-1-0963740-6-9

THREE TO TANGO Music lover Sasha spends all her spare time hanging out in NYC’s hottest clubs. Sexy, androgynous Riley Becker plays those same clubs, dazzling women with her killer guitar skills and even hotter looks. One look and neither can turn away. But Riley comes with baggage Sasha can’t accept. Their paths cross again and again, wearing Sasha down with every interaction. Can she risks getting into a relationship doomed from the start?

9791096374229

WHAT HAPPENED NEXT (2021) Eliza, Julia, Alecia, Spencer, Charlie, Emma, Sam… You’ve loved their stories, the way they met and mingled into each other’s lives but how does it really end? Does Emma find redemption in Sam’s arms? Can she mend the gap between her family and her? What sort of relationship is left for Charlie and her? Can Charlie set aside her lingering feelings for Emma to marry Alecia? Will Alecia truly be able to let go of Spencer's ghost? And what about our epic duo Eliza and Julia? Find out what happened next for these women through these pieces of their lives 979-10-96374-33-5

URBAN FANTASY:

LEGACY (GC Lehane) Dylan Evans, one of many Hunters, trained by the Academy to fight vampires, returns home after some time away following traumatic events. However, time didn’t heal much, that it be in her relationship with her mother, or with her AR Mrs. Cooper (Academy Representative), her friends as well and even less with her boyfriend Jordan. What’s more, she has to face the presence of another Hunter, Santana, sent to town during her absence. The clashing personality of both Hunters, as well as Dylan’s bitterness, makes it difficult for her to pick up the pieces of her life. Comes in to play Angelina Kane, a mysterious and fragile young girl with a troubled past. A strange yet immediate change in the group dynamic occurs, with some dreadful results. ASIN: B00A0KXSUE

ENDLESS WAR Willow Creek, quiet little Northern California town in which lives Sienna Greene, typical carefree student, living in a foster family with her best friend Shiloh. Oblivious to the increase of animal attacks and strange disappearances in the forest around, the only thing she hopes for as she turns seventeen is to, finally, have a boyfriend. Her wish might very well come true at her birthday party when she meets not one but two unknown young men whom she feels instantly attracted to. But that night, another surprise guest, a woman, turns Sienna’s life upside down with intense revelations… and feelings. Sienna ends up in the middle of a thousand years old war with the possibility to end it. But as she will soon discover, nothing is ever as it seems. And every choice has its consequences. 979-1096374274

Connect With Gaëlle Cathy

Thanks for reading Endless War. I would really love it if you would review it or just drop me a word to tell me what you thought about it.

You can me anytime at [email protected]. Or via my Facebook, Goodreads.

And be sure to check out my Website: Gaëlle Cathy’s World for exclusive, book trailers, new covers, giveaways….